> Digimon Equestrian Frontier
>  by The saiyan brony
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1( re edited)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“RUN IT'S ON OUR TAIL!!!” Yelled one of the anthropomorphic ponies next to me.

My lungs were burning as me, and three anthropomorphic pony girls were running through a patch of trees.

Normally I would have stopped running the moment I knew I couldn't go on..“RAAAAAAWWWW!!!!” But I was quickly reminded that something was chasing us.

Just when we saw a light at the end of this darken forests and a possible hope, they were immediately dashed away as we found ourselves near a cliff side with no other means of escape. And the sound of loud foot stomps behind told me there was no turning back.

The three pony girls hid behind my legs as the dinosaur shaped monster slowly stepped out of the forest with its teeth bared letting out an ear-splitting roar. “RAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” Before it quickly charged at us.


‘And pause…..hi there! So you're probably wondering what the heck is going on right now, which is natural seeing as you just tuned in on one hell of a story. Well let's say I should have listened to my friend about going to a certain convention, so I'm just gonna pull a Deadpool here and tell you how I got myself in this mess before dying by the jaws some dino wannabe. It all started 6 hours ago.’

=================================
(6 hours earlier)

So my day started just like any other I had eaten breakfast, took a shower and was getting ready to participate in my sixth anime convention in a row when my best friend decided to try to talk me out of going. “Jack listen I'm serious don't go, people who've been going to these conventions have started to disappear for the past four years man.”

“Ben what have I told you? All those rumors of people going missing are just an elaborate prank to scare people.” Ben is one of my best friends; he's a year younger than me; he has brown hair and emerald eyes. We've been friends since junior high when we met in an anime club.


‘Also my name is Jack Owens, I have short light brown hair, and I'm 18 years old. I live on my own in California and have a job as a game store cashier.’

“Yeah, I know you've said that, but I'm telling you man it's the real deal! For the last four years, one person has gone missing during these conventions. And they're always the ones that involved anything anime based!”

‘So for those of you who don't understand why my friend is freaking out about I'll help to sum it up. See for the past four years people on this website keep saying that their friends have gone “missing” at an anime convention. They keep saying there these merchants who sell random stuff and afterward someone goes missing never to be heard from again. To that I said…’

“Ben I'm telling you it's all one big prank, that website was probably created to make the prank real. Besides if people have been “Disappearing” then wouldn't it be on the news?” This caused my friend to stop talking for a bit. “And don't you think that if that were the case, they would have shut down the convention until an investigation was complete.”

“Well, I… ugh.” He stuttered for something to add to the argument.

“Exactly, listen this it's just a prank to scare people away from the convention so that their friends can go and buy more merchandise with little hassle. That's all it is, heck I bet you the people who've gone “Missing” are the ones making these fake reports.”

Though he wouldn't say it, I could tell by the expression on Ben's face that he knew I was probably right. “And besides I didn't spend the last six months perfecting my cosplay just not to wear cuz of some dumb rumors.”

So for the past four years, I would wear a cosplay from one of my favorite anime series, the first two years I didn't cosplay because I didn't want to take any chances on screwing up and wanted to know how to prepare myself for the next year. For my third year went I as Taichi Yagami(also now as Tai). For my fourth year, I went as Motomiya Daisuke( also known as Davis). And for my fifth year, I went as Matsuda Takato (Also known as Takato)......so in case you haven't caught on these are the names of the lead characters from the Digimon franchise. Digimon was one of my favorite animes growing up and still is to this day. And this year I was going to cosplay as the leader from Digimon Frontier Kanbara Takuya( Takuya for short)

“I'm not gonna break my streak for some dumb rumors, besides I've been going to these conventions for the past five years and nothing has happened to me.” By this point, Ben had given up and left my house to head to his job.

I had spent months working on this cosplay, which in my opinion is both the easiest and comfortable of all the DigiDestined leaders so far. Tai and Takato outfits were cool, and all, but trying to find their shirts and goggles for a reasonable price was a pain. And don't get me started on Davis outfit, he wore a jacket which made that years' convention a drag. But Takuya outfit is pretty damn simple. The only thing I needed to order online was his shoes and goggles which were cheap. As for his brown pants, and red overshirt, hat, and gloves I bought for dirt cheap at a Walmart. The only trouble I had was his yellow undershirt; I went through 3 yellow shirts until I had finally painted the exact pattern just right. And best of all I managed to buy his digivice for a good price on eBay in near mint condition! I was also fortunate that one of my other best friends was a pro programmer and managed to change the screen so it would show the statue of both the human and beast spirit of fire in high definition.
Needless to say that I was going to be a hit with the Digimon fans.



====================================
(1 hour later)

I had finally made it. Anime Expo held inside in the Los Angeles Convention Center; it was huge as always. I was lucky and got my pass for the four days it was open. My plans were simple to spend the first day scoping out the different stands and food stalls to know what to buy for the next day, and since I put in overtime at work and got money from my parents (bless their hearts), I had enough money to buy whatever I wanted. And even though I had planned to only scope out the place, that didn't mean I didn't keep three hundred dollar cash on me just in case.

The first hour was just amazing! I saw so many cosplayers, to put it into better perspective. There was rarely anyone who wasn't cosplaying; I even saw some babies cosplaying with their parents.

But one thing did catch my eye, the number of people attending. Last year you couldn't walk two steps without bumping or squeezing past people, but now it was about as full as a mall the day after a major holiday.


‘And yes I know that does seem like a lot, but compared to an anime convention black Friday looks like a breeze.’

While I admit, I was annoyed that the reason it looked like this was because of the stupid rumor, I will say it did play into my favor seeing as I could walk easier. And the lines to the shops were barely ten people long. All in all, I thought it was gonna be a cake walk.

===================================
(4 hours and 30 minutes later)

I had just finished eating some bomb octopus dumplings and ramen and decided to give the vendor hall another look around just in case I had missed anything. As I was walking around, I saw something that nearly made my eyes pop out of their sockets. In the corner of the vendor's hall was a single stand, but this stand was probably the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. It was a stand that was nothing but Digimon based products. I had to shed a tear from such an amazing sight.

Not wanting to waste a single second I zoomed my way over to the stand and stopped when I was mere inches away from the stall. What was more amazing was the person who operated the shop; the person behind the counter was cosplaying as Seraphimon one of the three celestial angles. His outfit was on point, from the armor to his wings that almost look real!

When the owner turned towards me, I heard he speaking as if he wasn't wearing a helmet. “Ah, young Takuya it’s good to see you again after so many years.” His voice was smooth and angelic, a perfect fit really for that particular cosplay.

However, I was slightly confused by his statement. “What?” I asked tilting my head.

Seraphimon just laughed as he continued. “I'm not surprised to have mistaken me for another Seraphimon, but the last time we saw each other, I was but a mere Patamon when you and the other DigiDestined left the digital world after deafening Lucemon.”

At that point, I had figured out he was roleplaying since I was cosplaying as Takuya. So not wanting to be a stick in the mud I decided to play along and get in on the act. “Oh wow, Patamon you finally digivolve back to your mega form. Congrats, how are Bokomon and Neemon, are they doing okay?” I smiled widely.

I chucked when I was him nodded his head. “Indeed I have, and they are quite well.” I watched as he pulled a photo from behind the counter showing him in his current form with the other two Digimon, it looked like it came straight out of the anime, I had just assumed it was photoshopped.

I decided to keep the ball rolling and proceeded to ask more questions. “So what brings you to the human world, is the digital world in trouble again?” I joked.

However, the shop owner lowered his head. “I'm afraid so. You see, something has caused a fair amount of Digimon to disappear to some other world, so I had assumed that they must have come here, but alas I was mistaken, and now I have no mean to return until four days have passed. So I'm selling this merchandise to make ends meet till such time has passed.” He held on his arm over his head in a dramatic pose.

I couldn't help but smile and admire his acting skills. So I decided to show my thanks for such theatrics and pulled out a hundred. “Well in that case here.” I handed him the hundreds dollar bill. “This should help, and I'll buy some of your merchandise too.”

‘And yes before you asked, yes I gave him a $100 because of 1: I had saved up $3000 for this convention so I think I could afford to spare $100. And 2: Shut up (Jk)’

Seraphimon gently took the bill from my hand and pretended to wipe a tear away from his none visible eye. “Such kindness, what else would I expect from one who once wielded the spirit of fire. Please have a look at my wares and know that everything's 30% off just for you.”

I was both shocked and happy at the same time. So I decided to take a look around his booth to look at all the different Digimon merchandise he had. I saw things from badges, trading cards, video games to plushies. It was a Digimon gold mine, and I was a happy prospector. While I was looking up to see a few posters that had the cover of many different kinds of Digimon, that's when my eyes caught sight of something I never thought I'd see. There on top of a wooden shelf was the statue of the spirit of fire. It even had the little platform that all the spirit sat on and made from metal.

Seraphimon must have noticed that I was staring at it because he turned and carefully picked it up and set it down in front of me, I could even hear the sound of the metal clanking against the counter. “Well, it's a good thing you came when you did Takuya, for I was afraid I was never going to be able to get this to you. Seeing as you did have to leave it behind when you and the others left the digital world.”

I decided that would be a bit cheeky and decided to pull out my D-tector ready to show him the human and beast spirits my friend programmed into it. “But Seraphimon I have both that and my beast spirit right here?” I was a bit put off when I pulled out my digivice and turned in the screen only to see static and no images. I had guessed that something must come loose for this to happen.

Seraphimon lightly chucked a bit before continuing. “It would seem you have been mistaken, while it's rather odd for you to have your digivice again, it not odd that you don't have the spirits still.”

I was only pissed off cause my digivice was on the fritz, but either way, it wasn't like I wasn't gonna try to buy that statue. “Well looks like you're right, so how much for it.”

I watched as he brought his hand to his helmet and lightly tapped it with one of his finger making a metal tapping noise. “Well since it was the spirit that chose you I would say a hundred and fifty dollars should be fair. Wouldn't you agree?”I lightly chuckled as I opened my wallet and pulled out the money and handed it to him. “Thank you kindly, would you like that in a box young Takuya?” I nodded and watched as he packed the figure into a white box and handed it to me. The figure itself was palm-sized, so I easily slipped the box into my pocket and left. “Good luck Takuya, the fate of two world rest on your shoulders alone!” I heard Seraphimon call out, and I politely turned and waved back only to my surprise the stands was no longer there.

‘Yeah that should have been my first clue that something was up, but I didn't think much of it at the time.’

I had decided that I had spent enough money and knew what booths to visit the next day and started to make my way to the parking lot by cutting through the west side of the convention center. There were a few mazes outside all with anime based themes.

Just as I was about to make my way for the parking lot I heard a scream from around the corner of the building. “HELP!! PLEASE HELP US!! ANYPONY HELP!!” The screams sounded like it was a couple of kids, probably ones who got separated from their parents. And being a good person I wasn't just gonna leave them without trying to help them.

‘And that should have been my guess that things were about to go wrong.’

As I rounded the corner, I was shocked to see what looked like a hedge maze. ‘Seriously when did the convention have the time to grow that?’ I wondered as I made my way closer only to hear the scream again. “SOMEPONY HELP!!!”

Whether it was a prank or not, I wasn't gonna run the risk and quickly ran inside. I made different turns as I tried to navigate through the maze while listening to the voices calling out. But as I made my way deeper, I felt this weird sensation flow around my body, for some reason I felt lighter like I had just lost some weight. I shrugged it off as it helped me to move faster.

Soon I found myself exiting the maze and was somehow in front of a large forest. ‘What the hell? I know there wasn't a forest anywhere near the convention center.’ When I took a better look around, that's when I saw something that made me lose my mind. In the distance was what looked like the remains of an old medieval palace. ‘Either I'm not in California anymore, or the anime expo is stepping up their A game.’ I was about to turn back feeling a bit nervous when I saw the maze I came out of was gone. “Well in the immortal words of Argus Filch. Oh dear, we are in trouble.”

“IT'S GONNA EAT US!! SOMEPONY ANYPONY HELP!!!” I was snapped out of my thoughts when I remember that someone needed help, and hopefully if anything they could help me in return. I ran in the direction of the screams which came for inside the forest. Soon I found myself in a small clearing in the forest and saw what I could only imagine being, both my wildest dream and possibly greatest fear. About six feet away standing on four massive legs was a dinosaur looking beast, and then it hit me. It was a Monochromon, a real live Digimon!

It was about the size of a small elephant and looked like a rhino with a big curved horn at the end of its nose, looking down along its head I saw a mouth filled with razor sharp teeth, thus dashing my hope it was a herbivore. The beast was smashing its head up against a large thick tree, and that’s when I heard the scream. “PLEASE HELP US!!” I wasn't able to see who it was that was screaming, possibly due to them being in the top of the tree's branches but I could tell they were female.

Quickly ducking behind a tree, I watched as the beast slammed its head against the tree shaking it violently, what's more, the tree was slowly becoming uprooted. It was only a matter of time before the whole thing fell. I quickly scanned the area anyway to try to gain the upper hand against it. That's when I saw a large moss-covered boulder; it was roughly seven feet tall and big enough to knock out the Digimon. ‘The question is how?’ Suddenly a big gust of wind nearly made the back of my over shirt fly over my head. It flapped for a few seconds till the wind died down, but that when I got an idea.

I quickly stepped out into the clearing, so I was dead center and just behind the prehistoric beat. Taking off my red dress shirt, I held it by the top and moved it up and down making a flapping sound. “ TORO TORO!!” I yelled which caught the beast’s attention as it turned towards me. However, it seemed confused as it titled its head. ‘Right it's more of a dinosaur than a bull.’ I cleared my throat and flagged my shirt again. “DINO DINO!!” This got an immediate response as it roared and started to dig its front three-toed foot into the ground ready to charge.

I stood still as I watch it charged straight towards me, with its horn lowered and ready to impale me. Just as it was mere inches away, I quickly sidestepped and moved my arms away causing charging Digimon to run at full speed past me. “OH LAY!!” I yelled he quickly turned and made another charge at me. And just like last time I dodge at the last second.”OH LAY!!” I watch as he ran into a patch of bushes.

While he was recovering, I made my way and positioned myself in front of the moss-covered boulder. Soon the Digimon stepped back into the clearing shaking some foliage off its horn. I smiled as I held my shirt right in front of my body and moved it slowly taunting the beast. “DINO DINO!!” Monochromon didn't like that as he dug his feet into the ground and made a mad dash for me. I slow crouched down ready to jump out of the way.

Just as his horn was about to make contact with my shirt, I quickly rolled to my left and jumped out of the way. I heard the sound of its body colliding with the boulder and turned to see Monochromon lying down on its belly with part of the broken boulder atop his head. I lightly poked its side with my foot checking to see if it was still awake. When I got no response, I let out a sigh of relief and made my way to the tree where the girls were hiding. “It's alright; it's out cold you girls can come down!”

I stepped back as I heard the tree branches ruffle as I heard them coming down. And if I thought the real-life Digimon was crazy, then I hadn’t seen anything yet. I watch as three anthropomorphic pony girls jumped down from the tree. Two of them hid behind one who had orange fur and purple mane and tail, she was wearing a black sleeveless hoodie with a cyan undershirt, and green shorts and had wings on her back. The girl who peaked out of her left side had yellow fur and a red mane and tail; she wore blue jean overalls over a red shirt. The last one who peeked from the right had white fur and two colored hair with a horn sticking out of her forehead, it was light purple and pink, and she wore a light blue sundress.

What I found weird was that they looked human with equine features, they had slight muzzles and ears at the top of their heads. They had abnormally large eyes, and while they had hands like a human, they had hooves for feet. They each stood about chest height to me. It was both the strangest and cutest thing I had ever seen. The one with yellow fur peeked out and looked up at me. “Wat da hay are you?” I noticed she had a southern accent.

“Well, I'm a human.” I slowly crouched down so that I was at least eye level with the three. “I'm Jack; it's nice to meet you. And who are you three.” I asked in a gentle tone.

The one with the orange fur stepping forward. “I'm Scootaloo, and I'm a pegasus.” She had a sort of raspy voice.

I gave her a nod as I watch the one with yellow fur walked up next. “I'm Applebloom, and I am an earth pony.”

And finally the white-furred one step up. “I'm Sweetie Belle, and I'm a unicorn.” Her voice was like her name nice and sweet. I noticed as all three girls tilted their bodies to look past me. I turned to my relief to see that the Digimon was still unconscious.

“So what are you three doing out here alone, and how did you end up getting stuck in that tree?” I asked hoping to both get some answers and try not to freak out about the talking anthropomorphic ponies, and real-life Digimon.

The one known as Applebloom was the one to step up to answer my question. “Well ya see me, and my friends were headin’ to Zecora’s, she's a friend of ours when all of a sudden this weird hole in the sky opened up and that big feller came crashing down and tried to eat us. And well you know the rest.”

This left me with more questions than answers, but right now I need to help these kids get back home before Monochromon decides to wake up. “Well we should probably get you girls home, the last thing we need is old dino breath to wake.” This made the girls giggle a bit; I decided to capitalize on this to help ease the mood. “I mean wow if his breath were any worse, I would have passed out.” The girls suddenly stopped laughing, but I hadn't noticed. “But man talk about dumb, I mean I know he looks like a dinosaur, but man did he put the stink back in extinct.” I noticed the girls were making hand gestures to turn around. “He's awake and standing right behind me isn't he?” All three girls nodded as I felt a snort of air on the back of my neck. I turned around to see him mere inches away. “Hey buddy we were just talking about you, all good things all good things.” He had his teeth bared, and he had killer intent in his eyes. I had to think of an elaborate plan to distract this ferocious beast. I quickly pointed to my left. “Hey look a thing.” He turned his head. “Run!!!” I shouted as me, and the three girls booked it in the opposite direction.

We started to run for dear life through the trees hoping that they would slow him down. And boy was I wrong; I could hear him tearing down the trees as he charged behind us.

“RUN IT'S ON OUR TAIL!!!” Yelled one of the anthropomorphic ponies next to me.

My lungs were burning as me, and three anthropomorphic pony girls were running through a patch of trees.

Normally I would have stopped running the moment I knew I couldn't go on..“RAAAAAAWWWW!!!!” But I was quickly reminded that Monochromon was chasing us.

Just when we saw a light at the end of this darken forests and a possible hope, they were immediately dashed away as we found ourselves near a cliff side with no other means of escape. And the sound of loud foot stomps behind told me there was no turning back.

The three pony girls hid behind my legs as the dinosaur shaped monster slowly stepped out of the forest with its teeth bared letting out an ear-splitting roar. “RAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!” Before it quickly charged at us.


‘...and now you're all caught up folks, so yeah my day went from good to bad. At least I can say I'm gonna die by a Digimon, not the way I wanted to go out but hey how many people can say they went against a Digimon. But with any luck this won't be the last time we chat like this…..and play.’

Just when I thought we had lost all hope, the Digimon suddenly tripped forward. A couple of the wild forest vines managed to tangle up one of his front legs. Now I have enough time to think of a way out of this. I looked over the cliff to see that it had a steep slope, granted we weren't gonna come out of it without a few scrapes and bruises, but that was better than the alternative. I quickly turned around and scooped the girls up in my arms. “What the hay you doin’!” Applebloom shouted.

“Saving our lives.” I quickly jumped over the edge and not a moment too soon as I heard what I imagined the sound of jaws snapping behind us just as we moved out of reach. I tried to keep us up right as we slid down the slope which didn't last long as a single rock threw off my balance, but I quickly shielded the girl's bodies with my own as we tumbled down the rest of the way. I felt like a bouncy ball going down some stairs as my body hit dead roots and rocks. “OUCH OUCHIE OUCH!!!”

But eventually, we finally stopped as we got to the bottom. “Bottom floor everybody off,” I said in a drained voice like someone who just got put through the spin cycle on a washing machine.

Luckily the girls were unharmed as I heard a cheer. “Wow, can we do that again!!” Scootaloo shouted jumping up and down with her fist in the air.

“Yeah, how about no,” I said as I got up and dusted myself off.

I felt a tug on my shirt and looked down to see it was Sweetie Belle; she pointed out in front of us. “ I think that fell out of your pocket, Jack.”

I saw that the white box that had my figure was a few feet away. Looked down at my shirt where I had put it in my pocket earlier only to see a tear in my pocket. “Huh? Guess it must've torn open on our trip down. Thanks, Sweetie.” I lightly patted her head and noticed a visible blush on her muzzle. ‘Oh God, it's a good thing looks can't kill or else I'd keel over from the cuteness with these kids.’

As we walked over to my box, I heard Monochromon roar in anger. “Shouldn't we be worried that he'll come after us,” Scootaloo asked as she and the other hid behind my legs.

“Nah that sloop is to steep for his small legs to walk down on. He'd be like a bear trying to run downhill; he'd trip and fall.” Seeing as we were out of danger, I decided to take one last poke at the beast. “You hear that stumpy you ain't gonna get us!!” I watched as he walked back into the forest. “See girls I told you.”


However, I then heard the sound of heavy footsteps and saw Monochromon jump over the cliff and land directly below with easy. “Why do I proceed to taunt the giant monsters?” I quickly pushed the girls away in the direction of the forest. “Run get out of here. I'll keep him busy while you girls go find help.”

Applebloom turned to me.“Bu-”

“RUN NOW!!” I quickly ran in the direction of the rhino-like Digimon waving my arms .”Hey ugly why settle for the three tidbits when you got the main course right here.” However, my attempts to keep him distracted were in vain as he looked to the girl. I saw flames build up in his mouth. “GIRLS GET DOWN!”

“Volcanic Strike!!” He roared as he fired a large fireball in the direction on the girls. Luckily the girls heard my early warning and ducked down just in time. However, the fireball set the forests in front of them ablaze, thus cutting off their escape.

I tried to give the girls another chance as I charged at Monochromon jumping on top of his head and hold on by his horn hopefully to distract him. “Girls hurry and run I'll keep him dis-” I stopped short when I felt him tilt his head up and quickly moved it forward throwing me over to the girls and falling onto my back.

“Jack!!” I looked up to see the girls looking down at me.” Please get up!” I heard them beg.

However, that last toss knocked the wind out of me, and my body was in pain. ‘Is this it? Am...am I going to die.’ I took another look at the girls as tears rolled down their eyes as I could see the hope in their hearts fading away.
‘NO!! I CAN'T GIVE UP!!’ I Quickly rolled onto my stomach and pushed myself up. “I won't give up not now, not ever!!” At the moment I heard a ringing and a warmth coming from my pocket. I slipped my hand into my pant pocket and pulled out my D-tector, soon a bright light shined out toward the white box. And in an instant, the box was set on fire as the figure slowly rises out and slowly moved in front of me.

It was at that moment I knew what to do, and prayed that it would work. Just as I was about to point the digivice at the statue Monochromon unleashed another fireball, I quickly moved the girls out of the way before the fireball could collide with us. In the next instance, I watch as the fire soon engulfed my body.“JACK!!” I heard the girls cried out as my vision was set aflame.


But to my surprise I did not feel pain; I felt warmth; it was a gentle warmth that surrounded my body. I turned around to see the statute still floating there waiting for me. I pointed my digivice and watch a beam of light land on the figure and pulls it in. The monitor on my digivice shows the symbol of fire and a female voice speaking to me. “It is time.”

The flames around my body died down; soon my hand had a ribbon of energy which looked like data. Wasting no time I moved the data over the digivice “EXECUTE!!!! SPIRIT EVOLUTION!!!” I felt my body slowly shifted into data as my body changed in size and shape. My body was engulfed in a pillow of fire as I had attained my new form. “Raaahhh!!!! Agunimon!!!” As I shouted my name, the wall of fire disappears revealing my new form. I could feel the power that overflowed within me, this burning passion for protecting those around me and defeating the evil before me.



I heard Monochromon roar as he charged me. I soon followed his lead and made my way toward him, quickly shortening the distance between us. I had caught him off guard and decided to take advantage of this by sidestepping him and quickly grabbed him by his tail, twisting my upper body. I started to swing him back. I used this new momentum to spin his body in the air a couple of times before tossing him against the cliff wall.

I quickly charged forward unleashing a barrage of punches and kicks onto his underbelly before he quickly started to swing his horn at me. As I backed away, he started to charge once more, but I quickly dug my feet into the ground and stopped him dead in his tracks as I held him by his horn. I twisted my hips and sent him flying back into the wall causing a bit of the cliff to fall on top of him.

Monochromon quickly got his feet and roared, before unleashing another flurry of fireballs. “Volcanic Strike!!!” I watched as three enormous fireballs came at me. One by one each one landed its mark.

“JACK!!” The girls shouted as they watched me get set ablaze once more.

Monochromon set his sight back on the girls and slowly made his way towards him. “So you like to play with fire huh?” I watched as he turned to me with absolute shock as the flames of his attacks danced around me. “Then let me have a turn, and crank up the heat.” I slammed my fist together as the light up. I extended my arms out and started to spin my body rapidly creating a tornado of fire. “PYRO-TORNADO!!!” I roared as I made my way to the stunned Digimon as my flame engulfed him.

“Raahhhh” was the last sound  he made before his body turned into a black silhouette as a ribbon of data surrounded him. I quickly summoned my digivice and pressed the button on the side as I glided it over the fractal code. “Fractal code digitize!!” The Digivice began to suck in the ribbon of data. I watched as the silhouette of Monochromon slowly disappeared leaving behind an egg, once the data was absorbed the egg launched into the sky where a portal quickly opened and shut as the egg went through.

I soon collapsed onto my knees as I felt my body return to normal. I took long deep breaths as I felt exhaustion take over me. I waited a minute before standing back up and making my way to the girls who were cheering for me. ‘I'm not sure how I got here or why I'm here. But this might not be so bad.’ I thought as I got closer to the girls.

As I was just about next to the girls when I heard someone shout.“KEEP AWAY FROM MY SISTER YA VARMINT!!!”

I slowly turned to my left where I caught a quick glimpse of an orange hoof. ‘On second thought.’ Was all my mind could think of before I was knocked out.
> Chapter 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

‘Wakey wakey buddy’ ‘Wakey wakey buddy’ A voice called out to me trying to rouse me from my slumber.

‘Ugh……five more minutes’ I groaned as I felt myself drift back to sleep.

‘WAKE UP DUDE,BEFORE THAT GRANNY  PONY TRIES TO STICKS THAT THERMOMETER WHERE THE SUN DON'T SHINE!!” The voice screamed in my head snapping me awake. As my eyes quickly adjust I as noticed that I was in what appeared to be a bedroom. 

And sure enough on my left was an elderly woman with a thermometer in her hand leaning in close. “WHOA!!!” I shouted as I sat up quickly causing me to fall of the bed and onto the floor with a loud thud. I quickly got to my feet while pressing my back to the wall, the elderly woman had light green fur. ‘Huh? Her fur color  kinda of reminds me of a granny smith apples….apples….?APPLEBOOM!!!’ At that moment I had remembered being knocked unconscious leaving Applebloom,Scootaloo,and Sweetie belle alone. “OH GOD THE GIRLS!!!” I shouted as I quickly jumped over the bed and made my way to the door.

However just as my hand was about to reach the doorknob I felt the back of my shirt being yanked causing me to fall flat on my back. I looked up to the elderly mare looking down at me. “Now settle down sunny the girls are just fine thanks to you and Applejack” She spoke in an elderly voice. 

‘Applejack…...what does a box of cereal have to do with anything?’ I slowly sat up rubbing my neck from the sudden jolt of pain. I decided to take in better detail of this mare. She had pale white hair that was tied in a bun,she wore a green knee-length puffed sleeve dress. “So where am I miss uh…..?”

The elderly mare helped up of the ground with surprisingly great strength “You can call me Granny Smith. Now wait here while I go get my granddaughter so she's can can apologize for the other day.” And with that I watched her exit the room.

Now fully awake I could feel  slight soreness coming from my right cheek,I carefully massage the sore flesh thankful that I only had a slight bruise. A moment later I heard a knock on the door.”Um….come in?”The door opened revealing another mare with orange fur and a blond mane, she wore blue Jean shorts and a red flannel T-shirt. This mare was different from the other earth ponies I've seen, she was way younger than Granny Smith,but about maybe ten years older than Applebloom, if I had to guess I'd say she's probably around my age. However, my eyes did unfortunately linger a bit when I came to view of her chest, there were mostly D cups, as my mind came to this conclusion I quickly looked left not want to come off as a pervert. ‘Hey I'm a young male it's only natural.’ I looked back and noticed that the mere was drawing circles on the ground with one of her hooves. It seemed like she seemed upset about something. ‘Oh crap did she catch me staring!!!’


I could feel beads of sweat roll down my face at the idea of getting knocked out again. “I'm sorry for before.” I was caught off by this and looked at her in bewilderment.  “For the other day, for nockin you unconscious.”

‘Ah, so she's the one who blindsided me. Which probably means she's Applejack?’

She extends her hand out to me while rubbing  the back of her head with the other one. “The names Applejack, nice to meet you.”

‘Yep called it.’ I graciously took her hand and shook it while giving her a smile. “Hey you were just looking out for your sister, I'd probably do the same if I was your position.” As I shook her hand I noticed that the fur on her hand wasn't touch or rough like a horse's hair,instead it soft and fine. “So are the girls okay?”

Applejack nodded as made her way out the door. “She and her friends are just fine, and we can talk moreover breakfast,if you'll join us that is?” I was going to say I didn't want impose but my stomach threw its vote out with a loud rumble making my cheeks flush red. “Haha I'll take that as a yes. I'll call when it's ready.”

I watched as Applejack closed the door behind as she left me alone. Finally, having a moment of peace I decided to recount everything that has happened over the last twenty-four hours. ‘I went from a convention to a far off place with talking anthropomorphic ponies and real live digimon…… Not much to think about I guess.’



I sat back down on the bed and laid down looking up at the ceiling. ‘What the hell I'm I supposed to do now?’ I slipped my hand into my pocket and pulled out the D-Tector and presses one of the buttons. In a moment I saw the figure of the spirit of fire,I also saw the data that I got from Monochromon. ‘In the show they would let out the fractal code so the digital world could be fixed.  Problem is I'm not in the digital worl, so what do I do with it?’

Seeing as I had nothing else to do until Applejack called me down I started to mess around with my digivice hoping to unlock some answers while also trying not to turn into Agunimon. As I tapped one of the three buttons I saw the scream start to go to static as an image started to appear followed by a female voice. “The fate of two worlds rest on your shoulder Jack Owens.” I remember hearing this voice before I had turned into a digimon for the first time. “Gather the other spirit before they fall into the wrong hands. Good luck young warrior.” As the messaged ended the screen went back to normal.

Just as I was about to give this some more thought I heard Applejack calling. “Jack come on down,it's breakfast time!!” Well thinking on an empty stomach is never a good idea. Getting back up and slipping my digivice back in my pocket and opened the door.

However just before I exited the room I saw a mirror out of the corner of my eye,the mirror wasn't the issue but what it was reflecting was. Originally I weighed about a hundred-sixty pound,a good portion was muscle mass mind you.  But when I looked in the mirror not only did I look skinny like a toothpick,but I didn't look like me at all. I looked exactly like Takuya from the show,only difference is that I am still the same height of 5’9 and my voice was still the same. ‘Well this is going to take some time getting used to.’

I walked out the door and saw a set of stairs to my left and came to the conclusion that the kitchen has to be on the ground floor. Carefully I made my way down the stairs and took in my new surroundings. What I presumed to be the living room which seemed rather simple, there were two couches each next to a wall,a small coffee table and a screen door that led outside. “Kitchen this way partner.” Applejack called from my right. I saw a doorway leading to possibly the dining room and made my way towards it. Upon entering, I suddenly felt my torso tackled as I felt a pair of arm wrap around my back. Looking down I saw the familiar red mane of Applebloom,she was nuzzling her muzzle into my chest. Now if that action alone didn't give me diabetes then the look on Applebloom face when she smiled up at me did.

“I'm so glad your okay,I thought for sure AJ was about to buck your head of your shoulder the other day.” While this did send a shiver down my spine at the image, I noticed that Applejacks muzzle was turn a bit red most likely due to embarrassment.

I softly rubbed the top of Applebloom’s head to reassure here that I was fine. “Don't worry kid it's gonna take more than a kick from your sister to put me down.”

Granny Smith can into the room from the kitchen caring all kinds of food,I saw pies,apples fritters, stew….with apples in it? ‘Okay that's new….meh don't knock till you try it as they always say.’

I watched as Granny Smith sat at the end of the table and Applejack sat on her right while Appleboom on her left. Just as I was gonna sit next to Appleboom when I heard someone clear their throat behind me. Turning around I saw what I had no doubt in my mind to be the Male equivalent of these ponies. Now I stood at a good 5’9 but this guy was not only a foot taller than me,but looked like he could snapping like a twig. And if Applejack kick could knock me out cold then I would hate to see what this big guy could do to me. 

Thankfully Applejack broke the silence. “Good morning Big Mac,finished up your mornin chores.”

“Eeyup” Was all he said as he made his way and sat next to Appleboom, which meant I had to sit next to Applejack.  

As we sat down and enjoyed what had to be the best breakfast I have ever tasted in my entire life,I couldn't help but notice that Big Mac would often look at me every once and while. He had bright red fur and wore a green T-shirt under a pair of Jean overalls. I was starting to get worries until Applejack bless her soul decided to break the silence again. “So Jack after breakfast what say I take you to my friend Twilight place,I'm sure her and the other would want to thank you for saving our little sister the other day.”



‘Okay what is up with these ponies and their names, three of these mares names involving apples. And then there the big guy in front of me who names sounds like it came off a McDonald's menu,and now some mare whose name is Twilight?’ Putting my mental rant for another time I decided to answer Applejack’s questions. “Um sure sounds like a plan.”


The rest of breakfast went smoothly after that,I learned that Applejack and her family are actually apple farmers, and that they provide a good portion of Equestria apples. When I asked what Equestria was she told me it's the name of the country we were in,but that I should also save my question for when get to her friends Twilight's house. I also tried to make small talk with Big Mac,only to have my answer respond to either a “eeyup” or “nope”,needless to say I wasn't gonna push my luck.

Once we had finished breakfast I offered to help clean the plates to which Granny just pinched my cheek playfully and told that I should get going with Applejack instead. And here I thought I wouldn't ever have to endure the painful pinches of an old lady again since I moved away from my family,guess I was wrong about that. Before we left the house I decided to stop Applejack once we were out of earshot from anyone else. “Hey did I do something to piss off your brother?”

“What makes you say that sugarcube?” 

“Well anytime I asked him a question he would always say either eeyup,or nope.”

Applejack just chuckled and lightly punched my on the shoulder. “Is that all? That's just how Big Mac talks, he's a stallion of few words. And besides I think he likes you cause you saved Applebloom, so don't fret none.” And with that Applejack and I took off to her friends house.

===================================

Applejack lead us along the trees that were on the edge of what the ponies call the Everfree 
Forest. As she mentioned the name I could see her give a slight shiver, this was the same forest that Applebloom and her friends were in when I met them. But Applejack assured me that so long as we stay around the edge we would be fine, she wanted to keep me a secret until she and her friends knew it would he safe for me to go out in public yet. And after a good twenty minutes of walking we had reached our destination. Now I'm no architect, but what I saw in front me looked a lot like a castle made of crystals. ‘Well I've fought a digimon,meet anthro ponies and now this…...yeah sure whatever.’ I shrugged as Applejack led me to the front door and made our way inside.

We closed the double doors behind us and Applejack turned towards me. “Alrighty the girls should already be here,I'm gonna go let them know you're here.” I watched as she started to walk of but stopped as she seemed to remember something. “One last thing Twilight tends to a bit over excited when it comes to learning new things,so brace yourself.”I shrugged not understanding what she meant and leaned up against the wall waiting for her to come back with her friend.

I decided to fish around in my pocket to see that my cell phone and charging cord were still if my left pocket, however the screen was cracked through the cord thankfully was one of those plus that fold in. ‘Just great I still have the cord but my screen is busted. Must have happened when we were rolling down that cliff.’

After a while, the doors opened up, Applejack coming out with her friend who I presumed to Twilight. She was a purple pony, her hair and tail a darker shade with a pink streak down the middle, wearing a light blue, button up T-shirt and a purple skirt. Unlike Applejack, she had wings on her back and a horn on her forehead, almost like some kind of pega-corn hybrid. "Ok, so where's this friend who rescued-?" she spotted me, pausing mid sentence as she stared slack-jawed at me.

I will admit it was kinda weird to see her looking at me like that,but then again I might have had a similar reaction to Applebloom and her friends when I first saw them. Feeling as though I had to break the silence I waved to this new mare. "Uh hi there names Jack"

"What in Equestria?" she muttered to herself, ignoring my hand and got a bit too close to into my personal space. Confused, I stood perfectly still as she began examining me, curious and baffled by my body. She lifted off my cap, expecting to find what I figured were pony ears, feeling around my hair for any sign of them before plopping my hat back on my head. I looked over at Applejack, giving me a look saying she warned we,and boy was she right. "No equine ears or a horn," she mumbled, then stood behind me, rubbing her hands against my back causing me to blush at how gentle her touch was. "No wings..." 



Seeing as she has mistaken me for a pony I decided that it would be best to explain myself before this gets any weirder. "Um just so you know miss I'm not a pony, I'm a human being. I don't I have wings,horn or hooves." I step back and turn around to show none of the anatomy she's looking for.

"No hooves?" Twilight asked curiously. Her horn began to light up with a pinkish aura, the same light beginning to surround me as I was suddenly floating in the air. I panicked as I tried to grab something to keep me from flying away, but I was held in place with no chance of escape. She approached my feet, staring at them as she felt my shoes, studying them. I doubted any of them knew what footwear was, seeing how the ponies I've met so far were barefoot, or is it barehooved? Twilight took off my shoes, then my socks, eyeing my bare feet curiously as she ran her hands over them.

"WHOA HEY WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" I shouted feeling a bit award as some mare started feeling my feet,which thankful aren't ticklish. While all this is happening I could see Applejack leaning against the wall clutching her sides as she laughed. 

"Oh my gosh," Twilight uttered, grasping my big toes between her thumb and index finger while I heard Applejack still laughing against the wall,as she is finding it amusing to see me be  a helpless test dummy for this overly curious pega-corn pony friend of hers. "Are humans...some kind of primate species?"

This was starting to get to weird.” Listen miss I'll tell what you want to know if you'll please put me down and let me have my sock and shoe back." I pleaded.

I made a big mistake, feeling her stop playing with my toe when she looked up at me with a strange twinkle in her eyes. "Really!?" she squealed.

'Oh God what have I gotten myself into?' Seeing as I can't take back what I said I reluctantly nodded my head. "Yes just please put me down,I'm start to feel nauseous."

In a flash, my sock and shoe was placed back on my foot like it was never touched, then the magic keeping me afloat disappeared, dropping me to the floor with a painful thud. I wasn't given a chance to sit up when Twilight practically pounced me, her tail wagging behind her like an excited puppy as she began shooting me with questions. "Where did you come from? Are you carnivorous, herbivorous, or omnivorous? Do you know any kind of magic? Why do you need to wear shoes? What's the difference in anatomy between a male and female of your species?"

I gently put a finger to her lips to politely silence here. "Okay two things. Number one, a little space please you're kinda in my personal space.” Twilight quickly backed up,I noticed that her muzzle was a bit red,probably from realizing how close she was . “And two I'll answer all your questions in exchange you answer some of mine? "I held my hand out to her. "Deal?"

Twilight still had that curious gleam in her eyes, but she reigned herself back, thankfully, and shook my hand. "Deal." She helped me up onto my feet, with her own strength and not her strange telekinetic psychic powers. "Sorry. I tend to get a little too excited when it comes to studying something, or even somepony, new. I am Twilight Sparkle, the Princess of Friendship."

I couldn't help but try to stifle a laugh by what I just heard. "I'm sorry but did you just say princess of friendship?" I could feel a smile widening on my face as I try to hold back my laughter.

"Yes, I did," she confirmed. "In fact, this castle belongs to me and my friends, and Applejack is one of them. But it's really my home after my last one got...blown up after a little dilemma with a magic-stealing centaur. Without the spark of friendship, Equestria would have fallen to many evildoers if we weren't chosen as the Elements of Harmony."

'........I'm just gonna pretend that I knew what any of that meant and  just smile and nod.' I decided not to press further on in regards to that topic until I knew more about this world logic. I tried to change the subject."Well Princess Twilight where shall we discuss our questions?"

"Let's continue this in the throne room. A few of our other friends are inside, and I'm sure they'd love to meet you," she said. "Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo big sisters wanted to thank you personally for saving them from that rampaging beast that attacked the girls. I don't know what they are, but they're far more dangerous than anything I've read about or personally encountered: hydras, manticores, chimeras, timber wolves..."

"Don't worry I'll fill you in on those things too.” 

She paused, grabbing my hand and turned to look at me. "You know about those monsters?" she questioned, suddenly acting skeptical about me after acting like a fangirl meeting her favorite male idol.

"In a sense yes I do,you could say my world has known about them. Listen this is gonna be a lot to explain and I rather only do it once." 

She looked at Applejack, who was just as shocked as Twilight hearing I  know more about the Digimon running around in their world then they seem to do. Twilight sighed, letting go of my arm. "Alright. This way," she said, leading me toward to another set of double doors that most likely be the throne room.

As we walked through the double doors, I saw an incredible large round crystal table.'Eat your heart out King Arthur.' There were seven Crystal Thornes each who had a some kinda marking towards the tops of the crystals chairs. Looking around there were three mares already inside.  "Wow,now that's cool."



"Yup. Everypony who sees it for first the time says that." I noticed that Twilight was looking around the room as if looking for someone. “Where's Fluttershy? Didn't she know we were meeting today?”

I watched as one mare who had cyan fur with a Rainbow mane waved Twilight down to get her attention. “Yeah well she said she had to take care of special friends again and decided to blow us off.” The mare had a sorta raspy voice and wearing a light blue tank top under a blue jacket and a pair of dark blue jogging shorts.
On the sleeve of her jacket was what looked like a cloud with a lighting bolt of blue,yellow and red and judging by the wings at her side I could tell she was a pegasus. Twilight let out an annoyed sigh,she and Applejack made their way to their respective thrones as the other three ponies eyed me curiously.

In a moment however the door behind us creaked up as a yellow pegasus mare slipped in,she had pale yellow fur and light pink mans that near reaches her waist. She wore a light green turtleneck and had a pair of blue jeans on,at the bottom of her shirt were three pinks butterflies.I had guessed that this was Fluttershy. I watched as she took her seat and stared nervous at me from behind her pink bangs.

With all the seats filled except for the small chair next to Twilight I looked out to the ponies as I stood where they can all see me."Okay let's start with the basic.  Hi I'm Jack Owens I'm a human being. And as far as I can tell I'm not from this world, and neither are the digimon." 

The six anthro mares looked at each other in shock, then back to me as Twilight voiced her friends' thoughts. "Digimon?”

"Yes. Digimon is actually short for digital monster, that what attacked the girls in the everfree forest the other day."

"So...you know all about these 'digi-monsters'?" the blue mare asked skeptically as she looked towards me. I could tell she was wary of me from her tone of voice.

I took a deep breath as this was gonna be a long story to explain. " Yes because in a sense we human created them. Or at least that's what I'm led to believe."

"What's a hoo-man?" The pink mare asked curiously, her hair a wild and curly pink like cotton candy. She wore a white shirt with a pink heart on her chest and a pink skirt with three balloons on it, two of them blue, and one yellow. “Hi I'm Pinkie Pie,nice to meet you Jackie.”

'Well that answer one question I was going to ask,guess there aren't any other humans here.' I took another deep breath." Uh hi, and its  human and its name of my species, we are bipedal primates that can walk,talk, build and create."

"Like...monkeys?" Fluttershy asked,I could see that she seemed more comfortable when looking at me when she asked her questions. Maybe she's just as interested as Twilight when it comes to learning about a new species "Do you have a tail?"

"Well we do evolve from primate, but no I don't have a tail."  I decided it was my turn to get some answers and figure out where exactly I'm at. "Now before we continue I have a few questions myself that I would like to know."

"Right, as promised," Twilight said. "Ask away, Jack." She gestured with her hand for me to ask my question. 

I gave her a polite nod. "So where exactly am I,because I know this isn't my world? And how long have these digimon been causing trouble?" 

"Well, this land is called Equestria, and we're in a small town called Ponyville," Twilight explained. "The forest where you saved Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo is called..." The mare shuddered, the others sharing the same odd sense of fear at the mere mention of the name. "...the Everfree Forest." Their reaction was similar to how Applejack reacted when she mentioned the name earlier. 

Seeing the mares shiver from just the name alone made me question why they would let three kids wonder alone in such a place,but that has passed and I need to know more about my situation. "I see, and what about the digimon,How long have they been causing trouble?" 

"These...'Digimon' have started appearing out of nowhere about three months ago," The princess answered. "Though I think the biggest question is how YOU managed to arrive here, and how you managed to beat the monster that almost hurt the girls."

Seeing this question coming a mile away I made sure to consider my next words carefully. "Okay let's start with how I got here. I guess it started when I went to this anime convention. I had heard rumors that over the last four years people have been going missing at these conventions. But I didn't give it much thought and decided go while cosplaying a character from digimon frontier." I looked out to the mare to make sure they were still with me as I continued. "While I was there I managed to find this stand that sold digimon merch,after I had bought something from the shop I heard the girls scream and followed them to a hedge maze, when I came out I was in what you called the Everfree forest next to some abandoned castle."

"Abandoned castle? That's the ruins of the castle Princess Celestia and Princess Luna used to live in a millennia ago," Twilight pondered aloud. "And from this 'anime convention', you ran through a hedge maze when you heard them scream, and just appeared there?"


I just shrugged as this was the only thing about this whole ordeal that I didn't know about. "Pretty much,I'm just as confused as you. So after I decided to follow the girls scream that when I came across Monochromon,who had the girls up a tree. After playing matador I managed to get him to knock himself out so the girls could come out of the tree. But shortly after,Monochromon woke back up and chases the four of to a cliff."

"Ooooooh! That a sounded like fun!" The pink mare squealed excitedly, practically bouncing in her seat. "What happened next!? How did a hoo-man beat a digi-monster that scary!?"

'Yeah I can already tell this mare is gonna give me some future headache later on." Clearing my mind I continued."First, no it wasn't he was literally trying to kill us,didn't help he shot fireballs at us either.  And second." I reached into my right pocket and pulled out my D-tector for them to see. " I was able to defeat Monochromon with this."

They all stared at the D-tector, obviously skeptical that something so small could stop a rampaging beast that's as big as a dinosaur. "...Is that...some kind of watch? Also my name is Rarity I'm so grateful for that you did for my little sister. " The white unicorn mare asked with a raised brow, her hair a stylishly curled purple, wearing a white dress shirt and a dark purple skirt with three blue diamonds on her right. 

I shook my head as I continued.  "No this is what's known as a digivice, this model is called the D-Tector. And with it I'm allowed to harness one of the ten legendary warrior digimon and turn into the spirit of fire,Agunimon."

"HUH!?" All six mares exclaimed in shock. "W-Wait! You mean...you can physically turn INTO one of those Digimon!?" Twilight asked, terrified, but still had that highly curious glint, not sure if she should swipe the D-tector and dissect its hardware or not.

I put up my hands in hope to calm them down. "Yes I can but mind you it's only meant for defense, at least that what I plan on using it for." I slide the D-Tector over towards Twilight in hope to show her that I don't mean any harm.

She yelped as it slid to a halt in front of her. Tentatively, she reached her hand out to touch it, fearing just the slightest poke would make her turn into a Digimon. "Just...for defense, right?" Twilight asked, her test poke a success with no reaction, picking it up and examined it further.

I gave her an affirmative nod. "That correct. If I was really against you ponies then don’t you think I would have sided with Monochromon then save the girls myself?"

"I guess that would make sense," The rainbow-haired pony said nonchalantly, leaning back and rested her feet on the crystal table. "Actually, Scootaloo wouldn't quit talking about someone who saved her from that monster and turned into something awesome...Better not be as awesome as me, got that, Jack?"

I gave a light chuckle having already figured out the kind of characters this mare was. "I doubt I could as awesome as you miss...?"

"Name's Rainbow Dash, the fastest and most awesomest pegasus in all of Equestria," the mare boasted.

I gave a polite bow and smiles back. "Nice to meet you Rainbow Dash." I turned to the rest of the ponies wanting to get something set straight before it was to late. "Now before we continue I believe it's important that you should know some things about the digimon. “

"Aside from the fact they're dangerous?" Applejack asked while while folding her arms under her chest.

"Now hold on just a minute cowgirl, while what happened with Monochromon wasn't the best moment he wasn't at fault for his actions. And the same can be said for the other digimon. What I have to say is very important so need you all to listen and keep an open mind."

Applejack growled, but kept her composure and decided to hear me out,since I knew more about the Digimon than they did. "Alright...What else is there about them?

"Lots of things really, but I'll start with their behavior. "I cleared my throat ready to give a speech. " Digimon are complicated creatures, they can either act like wild beast following the law of nature,or they can be like us. You see some digimon are capable of speech,they can build communities, create long-lasting friendship and so much more. But that not to say that there aren't some that are evil, just like I can assume that not everyone on this world is as just kind as you girls." I looked out to all the ponies after my last sentence.

"They're...just as sentient as us?" Twilight asked, she seemed as if she made a mistake.

"That's right. They can be social and build homes and towns. They even have the ability to in force law among themselves. I have two theories why Monochromon attacked the girls."

"And what might those be?" The white unicorn asked.

"My first theory is what the girls told me. After I had knocked Monochromon unconscious they told me that when they were on the way to some pony named Zecora that the digimon came out of s hole in the sky. I believe that during this something must have messed with his nature, because Monochromats are actually herbivores and wouldn't eat meat. So its possible when he got sent here he was temporarily confused. "

"Ah'm sorry, but when Apple Bloom described that Digimon, it had pretty sharp teeth for it to eat plants," Applejack stated skeptically.



"Well they are territorial creatures they would often fight against other Monochromon. I mean walruses have those giant tusks, but they are mostly used for fighting other males.” I knew I had chosen the right analogy seeing as Applejack’s expression softened. “Which is what brought me to my second collision that Monochromon was simply trying to establish his newfound territory. Beside if he wanted to kill them so badly he could have just used a fireball attack, and roasted them alive. "

"So...they're like normal animals, but have different ways of establishing dominance and marking territory?" Fluttershy asked, growing more intrigued.

I smiled at this mare seeing as she could probably understand the digimon later on and maybe try to befriend then. “Exactly. Which is why you shouldn't make enemies out them so quickly. Beside we were lucky that it was only a champion leave digimon." 

"Champion level? Was it also a heavyweight wrestler?" the pink mare asked. "I want to see its champion belt!”All of a sudden she changed into what looked like an old fashioned wrestling outfit. 

I couldn't stop myself from facepalming and slowly dragged my hand down my face. "No there not wrestlers. You see digimon have these levels that the can evolves into. It all start with an egg once it hatches you get a baby digimon. 
From there it goes, in-training,rookie, champion, ultimate and finally mega."

Hearing this bit of information, the mares gulped nervously. "Uhh, dare I ask how...quickly they evolve?" Twilight asked with a nervous giggle. "Because if Monochromon was considered a champion 'level', I'm afraid to see what it would be like in the last two."

I gave this some thought as there were many ways the digimon did evolve under certain circumstances.' But when digimon are real God only knows what's canon anymore?' I turned to Twilight once I gave it some thought. "Well that has quite a few variables in which Digimon can digivolve. The most basic is that they increase their strength through combat and battle till they advance to the next stage,while some can even evolve sheer power of emotions."

"You mean like Pokemon?" the Pinkie chimed in. "...Oh, wait. Wrong crossover. Retract that similarity!" she said, beaming  a toothy smile, letting out a squeak sound as she grinned.

'Okay yeah I'm gonna need to keep that one on my "stay away" list. I quickly shook my head and tried to save what little sanity I could collect from that. "Anyway. That should be about the basic about digimon,we can go over more later on. So was there anything else you wanted to know Twilight?"

"Yes. You said you could turn into a Digimon with this," Twilight said, pointing at the D-tector. "How exactly do you do that? Is there magic involved in the transformation? She slid my digivice back over to me with her magic.

I was going to give my response what all of a sudden the ground started to shake violently. Soon after the sounds of screams could be heard. 

"Whoa! What's going on!?" Rainbow exclaimed.

"If I were a betting boy I'd say that either that was an earthquake or we might have another rogue digimon on our hands." I quickly picked up my digivice and made my way out of the throne room and out the front door.
====================================

As I burst through the double doors of the castle and out into the open. I saw ponies running and scream yelling out…..minotaur?
‘Could it be?’

“RAAAAAAAHHHH!!!!” My train of thought was interrupted as low roar vibrates the ground. Far past the town I could see the owner of the roar. It stood at about eight feet tall,it had a mechanical device attached to left arm which only confirmed my speculation.

“Why is a minotaur attacking us.” Unbeknownst to me I had failed to notice that Twilight and her friends were now next to me. “The minotaur and the ponies aren't on any bad term,so why is he attacking us?”

“Your wrong Twilight, that isn't a minotaur, or at least not your guys version at least.” Twilight and her friends looked at me. “It's actually a digimon, to more accurate it's Minotarumon.”

“Wait you mean that a digimon? But why does it look like a member of the minotaur race?” Twilight questioned with a doubt in her voice.

“It's a bit complicated, and we currently don't have the time to talk about right now. For now get the citizen to safety.” I slowly made my way towards the approaching digimon.


However, I felt someone grabbing my wrist,I turned to see that it was Applejack. “And what do ya think your gonna do.”

“I'm going to try to reason with it and hopefully calm it down, if it continues to go on this rampage then ponies will continue to believe that the digimon are just mindless monsters.” I pulled my wrist from out of her grip and made my way to the rogue digimon. 

As I weaved my way through the crowd of fleeing ponies I tried to understand why I was so determined show that the digimon aren't just vicious creatures. In all honesty I think it was because I had grown up with the show that I couldn't stand to let anybody think negatively of them. Or maybe it was because in a way I'm part digimon myself, either way I had to put a stop to this.  

I had just reached within shouting distance of Minotarumon and hoped that he could at least understand me. “Minotarumon stop!!!” The large digimon turned his attention towards me as I yelled. “You shouldn't be attacking the ponies, they mean you no harm!! Stop this madness before it's too late!!” 

Minotarumon slowly walked towards me.”That it just take it easy big guy now one's gonna hu-” But unfortunately he quickly swung his right arm sending me flying.

I quickly braced my body to crash into the ground,but I felt my body stop mid are by a familiar tingling sensation. Looking over my shoulder I noticed that Twilight was standing behind me with her horn glowing.  “You looked like you could use some help.” 

She lowered my down to the ground till I landed on my feet. “Thanks Twilight. I guess I have no other choice then.”I pulled my digivice out of my pocket and felt the familiar feeling as the ribbon of data circled around my other hand. “ Execute!! Spirit evolution!!” The power of the spirit of fire once more overflowed within me as I digivolve. “Agunimon!!” Thankfully my transformation didn't cause a fire like last time. I turned back too Twilight to tell her to head back but noticed that her mouth was a wide again as she looked up at me, in my current form I was maybe two foot taller. I waved my hand in front of her face. “Uh Twilight?” I shaped my fingers it to get her attention?” 

However, before she could respond I heard Minotarumon charging at us from behind. I quickly scooped Twilight in my arm bridal style, and quickly jumped out of his way. We landed back in the town,I carefully set Twilight down and went back towards Minotarumon. I decided to try out one of my form attack,focusing on the gauntlet on my arms I watched as fire shot out enveloping my fist,quickly I dug my feet into the ground before pushing off and toward the mad bull digimon. “Gatling Burst!!” I unleashed barrage of flaming fist on him,however I didn't seem to affect him as he easily guarded. ‘Dame it,his hide is to thick.’

Minotarumon quickly swung his arm with the magical fist at me. I crossed my arms in front of me to take the force of the attack,upon impact I was sent backwards. I forced my feet down to hold my ground, In doing so my feet dug into the ground make duel trenches. 

‘Okay, so he's a lot stronger than Monochromon,the pyro tornadoes move might work,but I'll have twiddle  down his strength before I use it.’

I was about to make my attack when a voice yelled. ‘Wait!!’   

This caused me to lose my balance from the sudden yelling in my head. ‘What the hell? Who are you.’

‘Oh I'm that little voice in your head helped you out earlier this morning. Remember?’

‘I thought that was just part of my dream?’

‘Nope I'm real.”

‘Okay so mind telling me why you're in my head and how come you sound like Ryan Reynolds?’

‘Uh correct I sound like Deadpool.’ The voice argued. 

‘What the difference.’I asked while doggeding one Minatuarmon attacks.

‘Heh the difference goldilocks is that Ryan Reynolds voices Deadpool,I on the other sound like Deadpool which means I can help break the fourth wall and crack jokes. And as for why I'm here,well I think your brain created me for two reason. Either because you need someone human to talk to in a word with pastel anthropomorphic ponies.’

I narrowly dodged another attack. ‘And the second reason?’ 

‘Well I could have been made when AJ dropped kicked your butt.’ 

‘Great just what I needed a voice in my head. Your not gonna try and take over my mind and body are you?”

‘Nah I'm just here for comedic effect. Now what do you say we play some music and light em up.’



I charge forward towards Minotarumon as he raised his mechanical fist up before bringing it down. “Heavy Attack!!” I quickly slid under his arm as it misses and connected with the ground. I push off my hand thrust both feet into his abdomen kicking him into the air,jumping onto my feet I push off the ground and towards the digimon while he was still in midair. I latch both arms around one of his horns and quickly send him fly back to the ground slamming him onto his back. Minotarumon roared in pain before getting back up and throwing a punch at me as I feel back down. I quickly crossed my arms again and felt my body flying however, unlike last time I dug my arm into the ground till my feet were firmly back on the ground bring me to a halt. 

“Let's see how he handles this.” I brought one of my gauntlet to chest level as I set it on fire,with my free hand I start to swipe the fire towards Minotarumon. “Pyro darts.” Soon a barge of flaming projectiles bombarded Minotarumon causing him to roar in pain. ‘It time to end this now.’ I charged once more, and much like before Minotarumon made another attempt to punch. But unlike last time I side step gripping his wrist as it barely passed me, I twisted my body so my back was against his chest and sweeping one of his legs with my own, using his momentum I tossed him up into the air with a judo throw.  With Minotarumon now in the air I slammed my fist together and ignited them and start to spin rapidly for my finale attack. “PYRO TORNADO!!!” my body was engulfed in a pillar of fire as I charged Minotarumon and set his body ablaze. And just like Monochromon his body began to leave only a dark silhouette and another ribbon of data. Summoning my digivice I pressed the button on the side and dragged the digivice over the data. “Fractal code digitize!!”

The data absorbed into my digivice causing Minotarumon to revert into a digiegg and sent back to whence it came. With the threat gone my body reverted to normal. I fell to my knees feeling the familiar soreness like before. As I got back up onto my feet I noticed four armored ponies approaching me,they all had white fire with blue mane and tail each brandishing either sword or spear. One of them approaches me,I noticed that the armor was a gold color with an emblem of a sun on the chest piece.  “Please come with us to meet the princess,I'd recommendations doing so without any trouble.”



‘Ah crap were going to jail!!’ The voices in my head shouted in fear.
> Chapter 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I was slowly escorted through the town that Twilight called ponyville with the four armored ponies on either side of me. I was of course nervous but still calm at the same time, I've never been any trouble with the law, so I'm not sure of the way I'm being treated is standard or just how these ponies operated. Even though I'm being escorted back to Twilight's castle by these what I presumed to be soldiers, I wasn't afraid of them.  Whenever I heard my friends back home mentioned being pulled over by the police they always said that the cops had this intimidating vibe they gave off, but with these ponies I was calm. 

As we walked toward Twilight's castle I took better noticed of the town, it had a sort of an old European style houses. I noticed that a few of the citizens would peak out their windows or doors, a large majority of them being foals who looked at me with either fashion or curiosity. Looking at this town I wondered why Twilight's castle seemed so out of place, I vaguely remember her mentioning that her old home was destroyed but not how her new one was created. 

Soon we had reached the castle where I saw two more armored ponies, however, unlike the ones that have been escorting me, these ponies had gray fur and had dark purple armor with a crescent moon instead of the sun. What's more they appeared pat like from the shape of the ears, to the cat like eyes that were a vibrant yellow. They opened the doors for us as we made our way inside, I noticed that we weren't head towards the throne room, but instead we passed it. We reached another set of doors where the guards that had escorted me took position on either side. “The princess are inside.” One of the guard said in a stoic voice.

The guards opened the doors and I moved forward, as I entered the room I heard the doors closed behind me.  I saw that was in some kind of library as I looked at the tall bookshelves that were carved into the crystal walls. When I looked to the center of the room I saw Twilight along with two more ponies that were much like her, they had both wings and horns.  The tallest of the two had fair white fur and wore a cream white gown with a sun on the side of her gown, her mane was a few different colors of light blue, green,pink and purple. Next to her was a mare with dark purple fur with a black dress with a white crescent moon at her dress. Her mane was a violet blue with flecks of white that made it seem as those it was the night sky, I noticed that both mare's mane seemed to flow as if caught in an eternal wind.


The mare with the white fur was the first to approach me. Now I have never met royalty before, but I've seen enough movies to know how to properly greet one, I slowly lowered myself down on one knee and lowered my head. From my position I saw her hooves as they stopped right in front of me, a moment later I heard her clear her throat and slowly looked up. She was slightly bent down with her hand extended to me while wearing a warm motherly smile. I carefully placed my hand in her own and slowly stood up. “It's nice to meet you Jack Owens, I am princess Celestia and I would like to welcome you to Equestria.” Her voice was calm and angelic, I all my worries washed away from her words alone.

While my hand was still in her gentle grip she then guides me to a set of couches that stood in the middle of the library with a large coffee table between them,she motioned me to take a seat. As I sat down I noticed that Twilight had sat next to me while Celestia and the other mare sat across from us. I waited passionately as we sat in the silence until Celestia caught my looking over to the mare next to her. “This is my sister Luna, we co-rule this country.”


“It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Luna's voice was very stern and seemed a bit medieval, but it definitely fit as her presence alone commanded authority and respect. “We have come here to have a word with thee and thine abilities and knowledge that you posses.”

I let out an audible gulp wondering if I should be worried or not. Thankfully Celestia managed to help ease my fear. “Do not worry Twilight has informed us of you and how you arrived, and from this.” I watched as Celestia pulled out a Crystal that was the size of a golf ball. “That your intention are good.” I watched as Celestia horn glowed a light gold as the crystal in her hand glowed as well and soon cased a holographic screen.

Soon imagine of the battle that took places not to long ago flashed on the screen. I found it rather odd to be watching the battle from a different point of view, the recording looked as if it was taken from a birds eye view. Once the video had come to an end Celestia placed the Crystal back from where it came and looked to me. “Now I would like to discuss some important matters with you Jack.”
“I hope I can help your majesties.” I slowly bowed my head for her to continue.

“Please there is no need to be so formal for now please call me Celestia.” I was a bit stunned how down to earth she was and just nodded for her to continue. “Now then from what Twilight has told before you arrived, that you believe that the creature known as digimon are not all savages and are capable of speech and able to be civil?”

I slowly felt my throat run dry as I felt a bit unsure at the moment. While I believed that if these digimon were anything like the show I watched I would have easily said yes. However, my first two encounters slowly wavered my answer. My first encounter I had simply fought in defense without trying to calm down Monochromon.  And with Minotarumon I had tried to establish peace and to calm his rage with no such luck. Was it possible that all the digimon here are just savage beast with no sense of remorse? I wanted to say no due to my past two experiences, but I wasn't going to give up just because of two unfortunate encounters. “Celestia I do in fact believe that are some digimon here that are capable of establishing peace with the ponies.”

It seemed that I had given the right answer as Celestia smiled and nodded her head. She looked over to Luna who nodded before her horn glow blue and a piece of rolled up parchment paper that appeared on the coffee table and unfurled show what I believed to be a map of the country. The map itself was fairly large and at the top in calligraphy was the name “Equestria”. Soon Celestia pointed to one spot on the bad that had a red X on it, next to the X was a mountain that show an image of a city that was built into called “Canterlot” not to far away from the mark. 

I was a bit confused as to why she had showed me this, until she decided to tell me as she taps the X with her fingers. “ This mark here is the location of a digimon colony.” This had caught me by surprise, but I stayed quiet to let her continue. “ They have taken refuge at the base of the mountain and have even started to grow strange crops. However due to some unfortunate events when a small group came to Canterlot in what I can only image to be sight seeing, a few of the upper class ponies gave them some trouble due to their appearance, and then summoned the guards falsely saying that the digimon had attacked them. Which unfortunately lead the guards to take offensive actions causing the digimon to flee, I had received word from a group of tourists that this wasn't the case and that the digimon were merely taking in the sights. Sad to say but due to this incident the digimon have taken great offense of this and no longer wish to speak with us. I even tried to negotiate peace, but they wouldn't have it.”


I would be lying if I said I wasn't angry about all this, however I had to keep my composure if I want to try to help. “So what is your plan now princess?” I tried to keep calm as I asked my question. 

She looked at me and smiled. “Well that all depends on you. For I would like for you to help negotiate peace between our two race. Please say you will help us.” If having a request from a princess wasn't enough to shock me, then her giving a bow to me was. Both Twilight and I were shocked as not only did Celestia but also Luna bowed their head for this request. 


==================================== 

We soared high in the sky in a chariot pulled by pegasi,our destination, the digimon colony. I had agreed to try and make peace between them, but made no guarantees. I did however made one request of Celestia that would help possibly sway the odds into our favor, and it was being carried with us as we made our way.

Soon enough we had arrived at destination, the colony was located in open grassland with a forest a good four miles behind the colony. We landed a good half a mile away from where the colony was. I asked the guards to unload the cargo and to put a tarp over it. It was rather exciting to give orders and even more so when the guard gave me a salute to acknowledge my commands. The cargo was an old wester cart wagon with, the contents were covered by a cloth tarp. I moved to the front lift the handles, but as I was preparing to leave I was approached by one of the lunar guard, she was also a mare judging by her features. I leaned on the way here that the called thestrals, a sort of bat pony species. “Sir are you sure it is wise to go at this alone, who knows how the digimon will react.” 

“I'm sure miss uh…?” 

I watched as she quickly brought her hooves together straightening her posture and gave me a salute while looking up. “Captain Midnight blossom sir!!” 

I took in more of her features, she was about the same height as me,and she had almost bat like wings, unlike the other guards she didn't wear her helmet which showed her short mane, it was light purple. “At ease capitan,and yes I'm sure. If I were to approach the colony with a pony escort the digimon maybe quick to deny my request. But thank you for your concerns, oh and none of that “sir” stuff just call me Jack.”

I lifted the handle of the cart and made my way towards the colony, I was lucky there were clouds that provided shade for me otherwise I'd be sweating bullets in the sun's heat. As was about ten feet away from the colony I noticed that a group of digimon were making their way towards me, I decided to stop  and await their arrival. The group consisted of four digimon each I believed to be at the champion or armored level. I saw a Grizzlymon, Prairiemon,Bucchiemon and who I believed to be in charge of the group was Dinohyumon. He approached me while one of his blades was in his hands. “State your business here?” He demanded in low deep voice.


I remained where I stand as not to rouse them to attack. “I'm here to speak to your leader, I wish to negotiate a peace treaty with the ponies and digimon.” I watched as the four talked amongst themselves. 

Dinohyumon sheathed his blade and made a motion with his hand for me to follow him and the group, I pulled the wagon as we made our way to the colony. As we got closer I noticed that they had built wood blockades to keep outsider out.  The gates opened, and we made our way inside, as we walked through  I took notice of the detail of this small colony, there were houses built either of straw or stick. What also caught my attention was the strange crops that Celestia had mentioned, they looked like they were growing meat on bones, and seeing as I've played almost all the digimon games this was not that surprising. I also saw a large variety of digimon. Most of which were either baby or rookie digimon. I saw ,Dracomon, Tsubumon, Poyomon, Pururumon. There were more but I couldn't keep track of them as we made it to a large hut in the center of the colony. Dinohyumon placed his hand in front of me to stay and wait outside.  I waited a good four minutes before he came back out. “The elder will now see you.”

I left the cart outside and made my way inside, there I was met with I had no doubt was the leader of the group. This digimon looked almost like am elderly human, it was a Jijimon. I saw that he was sitting down on a mat and saw another mat in front of him. “Please have a seat young man.” His voice was gentle and scratchy.

I sat down on the mat in front of him crossing legs in front of me. “Now then I am told you wish to discuss peace between us and the ponies?” I simply nodded my head. “While I do understand that the ponies wish to establish peace between us I am curious why they would send a human to do so. This is feud between the digimon and ponies after all.”

‘So they know about humans? I'll have to ask about that later if all goes well.’ I stood up and pulled out my digivice and spirit evolved into Agunimon, I saw as Jijimon was taken back and was left speechless. I reverted back to continue our talk. “As you just saw I have the ability to digimon into one of the ten legendary warriors, which is why I am here.”

Jijimon quickly regained his composure, and she stroked his beard most likely thinking of what to say next. “Never did I ever imagine meeting one of the legendary warriors, let alone a human.” He took a deep breath and exhaled. “I shall hear out your request.”

I gave a bow and smiled. “Thank you. I am here because the rulers Celestia and Luna wish to offer you and this colony peace and citizenship to the country of Equestria.” I had guessed that Jijimon had heard this bid before as he didn't seem all that interested.  “And she would also like to inform you that the incident that took place in Canterlot was an unfortunate misunderstanding and that those who falsely accused them have been punished.”

I could tell that Jijimon was still a bit weary of this, so I decided that it was time to rip the bandage off. “You see the reason for the rash action is due to some unfortunate incidents with rouge digimon attacking ponies.” I had his full attention now. “I had witnessed two of these incidents myself.  One was when a Monochromon had started attacking a group of children, while the other was when a Minotarumon had attacked a pony town earlier this morning. I had tried to calm Minotarumon down, but he continued to attack with rage.”


Jijimon was definitely out off by this as she sighed. “We don't understand why some of our fellow digimon had started to go wild, but I see your point young man.” 

“There is still hope my friend. If we work together with the ponies we can find a way to put an end to this madness. And to show her apologies Celestia has sent me here with a gift.” I slowly got up and motioned for him to follow me. Outside a good amount of digimon had gathered outside of the hut. I moved over to the cart and removed the tarp to reveal ten buckets filled with red apples. The digimon all gasped with excitement and some started to salivate a bit. “These apples have been purchased by princess Celestia with her own hard earned bits, from Equestrian finest apple orchard.” I had told Celestia that if she wanted to how her apologies that the fastest way to a digimon heart was through their stomach, and it was also funny to see Applejack expressing when Celestia bought all these apples. 

Before we had arrived here I already knew that the crops the digimon were growing we're all meat based, and that some digimon were herbivores and probably wouldn't be able to stomach just meat for much longer. Jijimon slowly approached the cart and inspected the produce. Needless to say he liked what he saw. “I believe that we can come to an agreement with the ponies. Now what does citizenship entail for us.”

I smiled as I pulled out a scroll and read them the benefits. “The benefits are as followed. Digimon will be given right as any member of this country, you will be able to purchase and sell item, establish business, participate in local events, and take part in political debates if you wish seek different rights.” I rolled up the scroll.  

“Well what in it for the princess should we accept this offer?” Jijimon asked.

“Well for one she would like to consider you alleys and hope that you will help us in trying  to help build a better community for all races. And with any luck spread the word to any other digimon colonies and villages.” I extend my hand to him in to seal the deal. He took my hand and shook it.

===================================

I returned to Twilight's castle and had informed the princess of our success,but it seems that Celestia had one last surprise for me. “Well with your mission a success I do believe my decision is clear. From this day forwards I declare you Jack Owens ambassador to the digimon.”

“..... What!?” I shouted a bit louder than I had intended causing the ponies ears to fold back a bit. “Don't get me wrong I'm honored but are you even allowed to make that decision for the digimon?”

“I believe they wouldn't have any issues with the idea, beside I am sure you will be a perfect ambassador for them.” I just stood there slacked jaw as I tried to process this. I was going to ask another question before Celestia placed a large bag into my hand. “And this is your first months pay as ambassador. I believe ten thousand bits should be a good starting pay.”

Both Twilight and my jaws hit the floor as I open the bag to see it is filled to the brim with gold coins. “T-ten t-thousand?” I asked feeling light-headed. I wasn't just about to faint in front of a princess, however Twilight had no issues with that as she plopped onto the couch. 

Celestia giggle which was rather cute, while Luna just shook her head. “Now then Jack as an ambassador you have to perform your own set of duties, such as attending meets which we hold every three months, attending the Grand Galloping Gala, learning equestrian law, attending meets with the leader of each digimon village, and sending me and Luna weekly reports.” Celestia finally inhaled and gave me a quick smile, before she continued on “Oh and there are a few Equestrian laws that you may want to know such as that bits have different values depending on the percent gold that…..”

I let out a sigh.‘I might be end up joining Twilight on that couch.’

‘Bow chicka bow wow!!’ 

‘You know that's not what I meant!!!’ I screamed internally,as I felt my face burning red.

‘Then why is your face red buddy.’ He taunted me.

‘I swear I'm gonna kill you if you don't knock it off right now.’ 

‘But if you did that it would be considered a form of suicide haha.’

Feeling as arguing with my voice in my head would only bring me more annoyance I had quickly tuned backed as Celestia was  finishing her last sentence. “...and other wise so long as your faithful it doesn't matter how many you have. Oh, it seems it time for us to leave, until next time.” Before I could ask what she had said both her and Luna horns glowed and in a bright flash they disappeared.

‘What did she say before she left?’ I asked hoping the voice in my head might know something. 

‘Sorry I only pay attention when it to my comedic benefit, or the the audience, whichever.’

All of a sudden Twilight woke up looking around frantically. “Where did the princesses go?”

“They went….I don't know their castel?” I had assumed they had a castle. “So Twilight what should we do now that we're not in immediate danger.”

==================================

Seeing as I was going to be staying in Equestria for some time, Twilight decided to give me a tour of the town and inform me on this world's knowledge. The equestrian use these strange crystals that could be used for multiple things, such as communication, magic attack. Some of these crystal have either certain abilities or are blank slates ready to be altered. 

As it turns out television is a thing here with the aid of the magic crystals, however it's a bit more like old school television from my world. While they have high definition flat screens they don't seem to have cable, instead they were mostly used for either watching live events, such as concerts, news , cooking shows and such. Apparently crystals that can record events are incredibly rare, and the ponies are trying to figure a way to mass produce them.


As we walked around the town I noticed that I got quite a good amount of stares from some residents. However, I'm well aware as to why they are staring, for as it turns out that the video that Celestia showed me earlier today of my fight was a recording of what had appeared on the news. So anypony who saw that broadcast know about my ability to turn into a digimon. A few of the ponies looked at me with curiosity while some weren't to sure how to respond to me. “So you hungry Jack?” Twilight asked cutting me out of my thoughts. 

“Huh?.... Oh yeah I could eat, know anyplace good around here?” Twilight nodded and grabbed my hand as she led me past what I believed to be a market place and into an area that had a few restaurants. Some of them looked like they have been here for a long time, while a few looked like they had been recently built.

Twilight leads me into one of the newer restaurants, and upon entering we are greeted by a hostess, she was an earth pony mare. “Welcome, Table for the lovely couple?” She said with a grin. 

It was at this moment I realized that Twilight was still, her hand was soft and gentle. We both quickly let go of each other hands while a bit red in the face. “Just friends miss.” I added trying not to let my voice crack. 

The mare just gave us an amused grin as she led us to a booth and handed us our menu. She asked what we would like to drink, Twilight order lemonade and I did the same. I looked over the menu and noticed that they actually served fish at this restaurant, along with a few meat dish. Twilight must have seen my experience as she spoke up. “Recently a lot more restaurant have been popping up that serve dishes for both herbivores and carnivores. I wasn't what you were, so I brought you here. Plus fun fact is that pegasi actually eat fish for it nutritional value.”

I'd be lying if I said I wasn't relieved by that fact, I don't think I could have gone the rest of my time here without eating meat. I looked through the menu and decided on what I'll have. Soon a waitress came and asked for our order, Twilight picked the house salad while I went with the salmon fillet. Once our orders were put in I decided to ask Twilight a few questions. “So Twilight I've been meaning to ask you something.”

“Yes what is it Jack?” She asked with a smile.

“Well I was wondering what you are?” Twilight gave me a look like she didn't understand what I meant. “I mean what is the name of the type if pony you are. I know there're unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies. So what's the name of variation that you and the other princesses are called?”

I saw as Twilight’s eyes lite up with joy much like this morning when she first met me. “Well  glad you asked. We are called alicorns,we are a combination of all three pony tribes.”

“Wow that pretty cool. How many of you are there?” I asked while taking a sip of my lemonade. 

“There are five in total, you already read know me and have meet Celestia and Luna.  The other two are my sister in law Cadence and her daughter and my niece Flurry Heart.” As she finished our food had arrived, and we started to dig in. “By the way Jack I had a question for you.”

“Go for it.” I decided to wait until Twilight had finished with her questions before I got started on my salmon. 

“Well I was just wondering why would you have Celestia send apples of all foods to the digimon colony.” She asked while picking up some of her salad and eating it.

“Oh that easy, see when Celestia showed me an image of what the strange crops were I knew right away that they were meat crops.”

This made Twilight tilt her head. “ They can grow meat?”

I nodded as I continued. “Yep you be surprised what they can grow. But back to your question. The reason I choose apples is that a good amount of the Digimon there we're herbivorous. The meat crops require little time and effort to grow, but with fruit and vegetables they require time and lots of attention. Some digimon were on the brink of starvation, it was painful to see all that.”


I took a deep sigh as I continued “Since so many of the digimon were malnourished it only made sense for them to want to be on good terms with the ponies. Now my biggest issue is trying to find a way to put them in a positive view of the ponies.” I scratched my head thinking of way to achieve this. I noticed that Twilight was smiling at me. “What?”

She chuckled a bit. “ You know I think Celestia was right to choose you as ambassador.” 

I felt my face flush red as I realized that I had been thinking like how a good ambassador would go about this. “Well we can worry about that later. For now, it's time to eat. "I cut a piece and picked it up to my mouth and start to eat, and the salmon was absolutely amazing, it had been seasoned well and just melts in my mouth. While I was eating I noticed that Twilight had been looking at me with a rather cornered look on his face. “Something wrong?”

“Well I was just wondering...how are you feeling right now?” Her tone seemed a bit like she was worried about something.

“Umm….fine I guess, why do you ask?” I took another bite of my salmon waiting for her next question. 

“What I mean is how are you doing emotionally?” I gave her a questionable look as I wonder where this was all coming from. “ I mean how are feeling with your current predicament over the last two days.”

It finally occurred to me what Twilight was getting at. And in truth I hadn't really thought about it. “Well I went from going to a convention one day to being in another world filled with pastel anthropomorphic ponies and digimon, to being an ambassador to the digimon just today…...honestly I don't know Twilight. It all happened so fast, I just hope no one back home is going crazy about me being gone.” I started to imagine my family mourning my disappearance and my friend David saying ‘I told him not to go’.

I guessed Twilight was picking up on my mood as she cupped her hand over mine and gently rubbed it her thumb. “Don't worry I'm sure we can find a way to send you back home, but until then you're always welcomed here with me and my friends.” Her word brought me comfort in knowing that I won't alone in this world. Our tender moment was interrupted however when our waitress brought a large sundae for us. Twilight looked to each other in confusion. “We didn't order this miss.”

The waitress gave a small bow and smiled. “Compliments of the owner for the happy couple. Enjoy your date you two.” And with that she was off leaving Twilight blushing bright red.

“Were not on a date!!” Yelled as she sunk back into her seat.



‘Dude you know what you have to do right?’ My inner voice chimed in.

‘Hehe oh yeah.’ I cleared my throat and grinned. “I'm not so sure about that Twi.” I watch as her face burned hotter,most likely from the sudden nickname. “I mean you did bring me to a nice restaurant while holding my hand,and again just now. You sure this isn't a date?” I asked raising my eyebrows up and down with a grin.

I was chuckling as I watch her eyes darting left to right before raising her hand up. “CHECK PLEASE!!!” She yelled while going up to the front to most likely pay.



‘That's one point for us, zero for ponies. You do realizes she might try and get us back for that tho right?’ The voice asked.

‘Yeah but that future Jack problem.’ I smiled as I picked up a spoon and got started on the sundae.

====================================

After lunch, I decided to continue my look around the town while Twilight went back to her castle. I took note of all the different shops around this place. There were flowers shops, candy stores, and a grocery store called “Barnyard Bargains”. However one show that really caught my attention was what I believed to be a music shop, the sign showed a neon music notes. I slipped my hand into my pocket that had my broken phone, while I couldn't use it in it current condition I just couldn't throw it away. I had all my favorite music, bands, and quite a few movies on this little guy.  And knowing I'll never get to hear or see them again did put a damper on my mood. But this store has some music I could buy ,who knows they may have some music that I've never heard of that I might like.

As I walked into the shop a little bell rang above the doorway signaling my arrival. A unicorn mare with white fur and electric blue stepped from another room she had a black tank top, and white skirt with pink leggings, and a pair of magenta sunglasses.“Welcome to Music Beats, where you can't beat these deals. How can I hel…” Stopped when she saw it was me at the door. 

‘Crap she must have seen the fight this morning.’ I decided that I rather not stay where I'm not welcomed I started to walk out the door.

“Wait!!” I heard her from behind. I turned to face her only see she was right up to my face. “You're that dude that fought that minotaur this morning right?” While it was a digimon I wasn't going to correct her and just nodded. “Awesome!! Man I wished I had one of those recordings crystal, I could watch that fight for days.” She moved back to behind the counter as she rested her arm on it while looking at me. “So what brings you here?”

‘I guess not everyone one is put off by me.’ I took a look around the store and noticed that they use records for music. “Well I saw that this was a music shop and thought I'd check out the music of this world since I can't listen to my own from back home.”

I noticed her tilting her sunglasses down to look at me better and I saw she had ruby eyes, they were quite beautiful actually. “Is that so? Well why is that?”

I decided to pull out my broken phone and place it on the counter. “Because this is busted. The screen is cracked and it had all my music and other stuff on it.” 

I sighed as I looked at my phone, it held so many great memories, photos, music, movies the works. I looked up at the mare and noticed she was rubbing her chin with her right hand. “Would you excuse me for a minute? I'll be right back.” She left the counter and into another room that was behind it.

I waited a good four minutes before she came back with a box, it was about the size of a shoe box to be more accurate. She started to pull stuff out of the box and lay them on the counter, things like tools, and pieces of metal. It wasn't until she emptied the contents of the box that I figured what it was, it looked like she was trying to build a device similar to a smartphone, or an iPod. She picked of my phone and looked at it from every angle and inspecting it. “Now I can't make any promises, but seeing as it already broken why don't you leave it here with me and I'll see if I can fix it?”

I was a bit puzzled by her request. Could this pony actually know how to fix something that might be years ahead of their own technology. “Um well I got nothing to lose, let me just get something first.” She hands me back my phone and I pull out the memory card. ‘Even if she can't fix it I'll still want to hold onto this, even if I can't see then memories are still here on this chip.’ I slipped the chip into my pocket and turned back to the unicorn mare. “So when should I come back miss?”

She extends her hand to me. “Vinyl, Vinyl Scratch.” I took her hand and shook it. “And I'd say give me about a day, if I can't figure it out by then it's a lost cause.” I left the shop and noticed that the sun was starting to go down, and decided to head back to Twilight's castle. 

===================================

I made inside the castle started to look for the guest bedroom that Twilight said I could use. However, this castle was huge, I opened door after door only to find the throne room, dining room, library and kitchen. I was starting to get irritated with how hard it was to find a simple guest room. I came across another set of door and gripped the handles. ‘I swear if this doesn't lead to a bedroom I'm gonna be so pissed.’

I swung open the doors only for my face to burn red, inside in nothing but her underwear was Twilight's in front of a mirror. Our eyes locked before my eyes traveled down to her C cup chest.


‘Well it is a bedroom and I think it's a winner. Oh and heads up.’However the warning came to late as I felt an incredibly large book slam into my face knocking me out.  ‘And the score is all tied up folks!!’
> Chapter 4
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I slowly felt myself returning to consciousness as sunlight shines onto my face pulling me awake. ‘Oh God I hope this whole getting knocked out by mares is just a faze’.I waited for the voice in my head to chime in like before, only to hear silence. ‘Hello? Hellooooo……?’

I quickly sat up still waiting for his voice to speak. ‘Oh my God is he gon..”


‘Pfftts.’ The sound of snickering echoed in my head.

‘Of course not.’ I facepalm laying back down.

‘At least you didn't get a second voice.’ He chucked at his little joke.

Though I didn't want to admit it I did find his humor quite entertaining, even if it is at my own expense. I was going ask him what happened this time when a thought occurred. ‘You know we haven't given you a name.’


‘A name?’ He asked back sound a bit surprised. 

‘Yeah, I mean the only thing I called you was Deadpool voice, and that not a very good name.’ I started to think of a name that is simple yet unique. And then my mind went back to the little prank he pulled. ‘How about Nail?’


‘Nail? Why Neil?’

‘Because you're a voice in my head who likes to crack jokes, and that prank you pulled is just like the one Nail and Kami pulled in Dragon Ball Z Abridged.’ I did enjoy the original show, but I also loved the abridged version. 

‘Hmmm…..you know? I like it, Nail it is.’ He cheered happily. 

I took noticed that I was in bed and a room I wasn't familiar with. As I thought about how I got here imagines of last night flashed before my eye making my cheek turn scarlet. Cupping my hands over face I tried to think of what to do when I next saw Twilight.

Either Nail heard my thoughts or could tell was on my mind as he spoke up. ‘Hey man don't sweat it, if it helps Twilight felt bad about knocking you out.’

‘Okay two questions? One,can you hear my thoughts since you're in my head? And two, how do you know?’

‘Okay first, no you see my voice is in your head and I can only hear you thought because their focused on me. And second I saw how she reacted when you were knocked out. See even if your unconscious I can still see everything that goes on around you.’ 

‘So you're more like a spirit rather than a second personality?’ I heard him hum in conformation to my question. While some people might be a bit put off by this kind of situation I wasn't. ‘Well I hope you're right otherwise today's breakfast is gonna majorly award. 

I walked out the door and through the halls until I found the dining room and made my way inside. I saw three sets of cups, and silverware set up. ‘Three? Does one of Twilight's friends live with her?’ I sat down at the table wondering who could the third pony be that is meant to join us for breakfast. 

I was pulled away from my thoughts as the sound of a door opening filled the room. Looking up I saw a purple tail with an arrow shaped tipped moved inside.  My first instinct was to ready my digivice and prepare for a battle, but that was diminishing as the rest the body came into view. Wearing blue jeans pants, a green T-shirt under a purple jacket was a bipedal dragon. His scales were a light purple compared to his jacket, he had green spikes that started at the top of his head and along his tail. I also noticed that he was walking back while balancing 3 plates of waffles, one in each hand, and one atop his head. I found it odd how the spikes on his head were folded enough to balance the third plate so easily. 

I watched as he made it all the way into the room, and slowly turned to walk forward. When he saw me at the table he gave a friendly smile. “Good morning, glad to see you're awake, I was just about to get you and Twilight once I set these down.” He moved toward the table and set one of the plates of waffles in front of me and then the other two down. He turned to me and extend his hand. “Hi I'm spiked, nice to meet you Jack.”

I took his hand and shook it returning his kind smile with my own, until a thought came to mind. “Um have we met before?” I looked over spike and noticed that he looked around the same age as Applebloom and her friends. 

Spike tilted his head before realizing what I meant. “Oh right I guess we didn't meet yesterday since I was out at the gem caves when you met everypony. Yeah, I got back to the castle at sundown, but when I got in I heard Twilight freaking out. When I went to see what's up I saw you laying on the floor unconscious with Twilight saying it was accident.” Spike let out a chuckle as he continued. “So after I helped get you into one of the guest bedrooms she told me all about you.”

“Ah I see, well that makes sense. Well thanks for helping me earlier Spike, and sorry if it was an inconvenience for you.” I felt kinda bad that the little guy had to help me out like that, but given that I lighter than I was back home, that task might have been easier. 


Spike patted my shoulder and smiled. “Your welcome, and don't worry about it you weren't even heavy.”

I gave a light chuckle before asking my next question. “So spike what's your connection to Twilight?”

“Oh well Twilight is sorta my adoptive sister. See she hatched me from an egg when she was a filly, and we've been together since. And  her number one assistant too.” He puffed out his chest with pride, it was kinda funny but I knew better thank to laugh.

Just then another door opened up, and a slightly drowsy Twilight walked out in sky blue pajamas. She rubbed her eyes as she walked in, but when she saw me she stood still for a moment.  I noticed a light blush on her cheeks as we locked eyes. I started to rub the back of my head feeling guilty for what happened last night and was about to speak when Twilight beat me to it. “I'm sorry.”

I was caught off guard and felt a bit confused. “What?”

Twilight took a deep breath as she continued. “I'm sorry about last night, I forgot that I didn't give you a tour of the castle. And I'm sorry for hitting you with a dictionary.” She gave me a bow and looked to me with a worried look. 

After my brain finally started to boot up I quickly bowed back. “No if anyone should be sorry it's me,I'm the one who barged in without knocking.  You acted like any normal per...eh I mean pony would.”

There was a brief silence before Spike decided to chime in. “Look are you two gonna kiss and make up, or sit down for breakfast while it's still warm.” Both Twilight and my faces burned by the little drakes comment before sitting down and eating our breakfast. 

I'm not sure if Spike is a master chef or if all equestria food is just so gosh damn good. The waffles are just the best I've ever had even without syrup. As I continued to eat I hadn't noticed that Twilight decided to sit next to me. “So Jack what are you gonna do today?”

I gave it some thought and decided to try to get into the habit of being an ambassador. “Well first I'm gonna head into town and buy some fruit and vegetables for the digimon village. Odds are that the wagon of apples isn't going to be enough for those guys for too long.”


Twilight nodded in agreement. “If you want I can call in another pegasus chariot to help deliver it.” She offered.

I gave it some thought and wondered if I should, if I went alone I could stay longer and try to connect with the digimon. Although if I went by myself it would take to long to just walk there. “You know Twilight that would be very helpful. Is there another wagon I could use, I sort of left the other one back at the village.”

Twilight gave it some thought before answering my question. “Unfortunately we don't have one here at the castle, but I'm sure Applejack might have one you can borrow.”

Finishing up my waffles slowly stood up. “Well then I'll have to go see, and while I'm there I can buy some more apple.” 

I was about to grab my plate when spike took it for me. “Don't worry about this, you go ahead and take care of what you need to do. Me and Twilight will call that chariot so by the time you're done shopping it will be here.” I smiled and nodded and I made my way for the door.

==================================
I made my way down through Ponyville to get to Sweet Apple Acres.  And to my great relief the ponies didn't seem as scared of me as they did yesterday, some even decided to smile and great me as I walked down the road. As I walked down to Applejack’s I started to think of ways to help put digimon in a more positive view. I know that there are probably still more rogue digimon out there, but my focus should be on both finding more villages and helping them adapt into pony society.

I was so deep in thought that I hadn't noticed that I was approaching the entrance to Sweet Acres. I looked around to see I if could see Applejack or any of her other relatives. As I scanned the field for any sign of anyone I felt myself being tackled to the ground.

Laying flat on my back I slowly looked up to who my mysterious attack was, or should I say attackers. Smiling down at me were three families fillies. “Howdy there Jack!” Appleboom smiled hugging my left arm.

“It's so good to see you again.” Sweetie Belle squeaked while nuzzling against my chest.

“Heya Jack, glad to see your still kickin.” Scootaloo chirped while hugging my right arm.


All three fillies smile up at me while their tails swished back and forth behind them. ‘WARNING WARNING!!! CUTENESS OVERLOAD!!!!’

‘What is our status cadet?!’ 

‘Sir our heart is on the verge of explosion of cuteness overdose!!!’

‘Damn!! Focus all power onto will power, and bring up a mental image of all the sad Disney death scene you can find!!’

‘Even Bambi’s mom sir?’

‘Especially Bambi's mom!!!’

“Uh Jack? Are you alright?’ Applebloom asked poking my cheek. 

I quickly snapped back to reality as I saw the girls looking at me with worried expressions. “Oh yeah I'm fine just had the wind knocked out me is all eh heh” They seemed to have bought my excuses as they got off me. ‘Phew crisis averted.’  

After getting up and dusting the dirt off my clothes I smile back at the girls. “Have any of you seen Applejack? I need to ask her a for a favor.”

“Oh she's in the barn.” Applebloom answered while point in the direction of a red barn near the house. 

“Thanks, I'll catch you girls later.” I started to jog over to the barn. I soon reached the door and noticed it was open. “Applejack, you in here?”

“Up here sugarcube.” I looked up to see that Applejack was standing on top of a ladder that connected to another level of the barn. “What can I do fer ya?”

I walked inside not letting my eyes move away from Applejack. “Oh I came here to see if you guys had a large wagon I could borrow, and maybe buy some apples too.” 

“Oh yeah, we got one behin the barn. Let me just get down first.” I watch as Applejack started to slow climb down the ladder, however one of the steps snapped, and she started to slowly fall backwards.  “Whoa!!”

My instincts kicked in and quickly moved under her with my arm out. “No worries I got…’ I was cut off as Applejack landed in my arms, unfortunately due to my current physique I wasn't strong enough to hold us both up and ended falling back with her landing on top of me. “......you” I wheezed as the air left my lungs.

Leaning myself up I saw that Applejack had her head resting on my chest, slowly she got up looking me in the eyes. “Sorry about that, guess that old ladder was bound to break at some point.” She pushed herself up and offered me her hand to help up.

I gratefully took her hand and pulled myself up. “Well glad I could soften your landing at least.” She chuckled a bit as I dusted myself off for the second time this morning. “Anyway I was hoping to buy some apple from you guys, I plan to make another trip to the digimon village to drop off some food.”

“Well ain't that kind of ya, well you y'all follow me to the back I can show you the wagon and set up some barrels of apples for you to take over there.” Applejack lead me behind the barn where a large wagon stood, it was twice the size of the one I had brought before. 

Soon after pulling the wagon to the front of the barn Applejack brought four large barrels filled with apples and placed them into the wagon. “Great so how much do I owe you Applejack?” I asked while pulling out my coin bag.

However, Applejack held her hand out to stop. “Don't fret none, it's on me today. Consider it a thanks for saving me earlier in the barn, and for convincing Celestia to buy all those apples the other day.”

While I was flattered that she was being so generous, but I didn't want to take all those apples without some way to show my aprrecascine. “While that is kind of you Applejack I can't just take these apples without paying you.” 


Applejack held her hand out trying to get me to stop talking. “Now listen here buster, you're trying to help bring peace between us and the digimon fellers. It's only right that we show then that we ponies can show how kind we are.” She gave me a warm smile and patted my shoulder before heading off.

I was a bit shocked to say the least, not just yesterday did she consider them dangerous for attack her sister and her friends, but now she was willing to show them kindness. This gave me hope that maybe the ponies will be able to accept the digimon with time, and hopefully peace between them. I moved over to the front of the wagon and start to pull only to have a bit of a difficult time pulling it forward. ‘Geez Applejack made this look easy.’ 

====================================

After about a good fifteen minutes of pulling a large wagon now filled with apples, carrots, cabbage, strawberries, and a few other fruits and vegetables. I now noticed that my new physique did leave me lighter, but I also had less muscle mass. I had finally reached the castle and saw that the pegasus chariot was already there. Thankfully some guards pony came and helped me pull the wagon and hooked it up to the chariots. I was catching my breath when I noticed something odd, one of the pony guards was a thestral mare, and if my memory was correct it was Midnight Blossom.  

I walked over to the mare and as she saw me approaching she quickly stood at attention. “At ease their captain, what brings you out here?”

“Sir, I'm here to help with your travel to the digimon village sir!” She remained at attention as she answered my question.

I sighed as I rubbed the bridge of my nose. “Okay first, please just call me Jack you don't need to be so formal around me. And second, what I mean is what brings you out here during the day? I get that last time it was probably because Luna was here, but she's not here and aren't thestral nocturnal?”

I was pleased to see her to loosen up as she looked at me and spoke. “Yes well I'm a bit of an oddball, see, I can excel during the day or night. And as for me being here si…. I mean Jack, I'm just getting used to working with my new superior.”

I raised a brow and looked at the other guards, I was trying to see if any of them was wearing a different kind of armor to disguise who had a higher rank, but I didn't see any that would give off this impression. “So who's your new superior?” Midnight tilted her head before pointing to me. “Me? What?”

She quickly nodded. “Yes sir! As of now, I will be your new guard!” She bowed to me making me feel a bit embarrassed and confused. 

“Um but why? Don't get me wrong I'm honored and all, but this just came out of nowhere.” Midnight slipped her hand into a pocket before pulling out a scroll with a wax seal.



Dear Jack, it has come to my attention that you are without a home here in Equestria. So I've sent Equestria finest builder to create a new home for you. And now that you are an ambassador you will be assigned a bodyguard to help keep you safe. 

P.s Your presence is required in Canterlot in three days from now to attend a meeting with other diplomats to arrange peace negotiations between the digimon and the other kingdoms of Equestria. 

Your friend Princess Celestia. 



I skimmed over the letter a few times to make sure I was reading it right. ‘Well this brings up a few questions.’ I rolled up the scroll and placed it in my pant pocket. “So wait if you're my bodyguard now, does that mean you've been demoted because of me?”

Midnight eyes quickly widened as she quickly shook her head. “No no that's not it at all sir! If anything this is a promotion. Since the Princess chose me to be your bodyguard it only tells me that I was the best pony for the job, and that they trust in my abilities. ”

I let out a sigh of relief, the last thing I wanted was to be the cause of someone's demotion. Seeing as this is unavoidable I decided to make the best of this situation. “So Midnight if you're gonna be my guard then I think it's time we lay some rules down.” She straightened her posture once more as she listened to me. “Rule number one, you are to address me as Jack, not sir or mister ambassador. Rule 2, if at any point we are to come across any digimon you are not to attack unless you are told to, that means even if I'm being attacked you do not engage. Is that understood?”

She raises her hand to her head in a salute. “Yes si…. I mean. Yes Jack!” She looked a bit nervous, most likely due to my request going against her training. 

“One last thing you don't have to be so stiff around me, treat me as you would a friend.” Her posture was more relaxed as she allowed her shoulder to lower. “Now then since I'm guessing you have to go with me where I go it's best to fill you in on our plans today. We will be heading to the digimon village to drop off these supplies.  While we're there I also intended to some gather information in regard to a few things I hope to find out.” She nodded, and we both made our way into the chariot as they finished attaching the cargo.



====================================
The trip to the village was the same as yesterday, we flew to our destination, landed a good distance as not to provoke the digimon.  However, this time I was accompanied by Midnight. As we approached the front gates we were greeted by Dinohyumon and his team once more, but this time they seemed a bit less tense and opened the gate for us and allowed us both in. The village seemed a bit more lively with baby and rookie digimon playing around the village. Some digimon saw Midnight and felt a bit hesitant around her, which is understandable seeing as this is the first time a pony has entered their village. We stopped in front of Jijimon hut and carefully parked the wagon on the side. 

I turned to Midnight while she was gazing around the village looking at all the different digimon that seemed to have gathered around the cart. ‘Maybe this is a good way to introduce the digimon to some friendly ponies.’ I tapped on Midnight shoulder to get her attention. “Why don't you stay out here and try to get to know them? You help by unloading the supplies and giving it to them.” She smiled and nodded and began to unload the supplies. 

I made my way inside and saw that Jijimon was sitting down enjoying a cup of tea. “Ah if it isn't the digimon ambassador.” He said in a cheerful voice. “What brings you back to our village so soon?”

I sat across from him and crossed my legs. “Well I thought I would bring some more food seeing as what I brought yesterday might not have been enough to last more than one day.”

“And we are grateful for that, many of our herbivores digimon ate well thanks to the Princess kindness. So is that the only reason you came to visit?” I wasn't surprised that he knew of my other intention, being a mega level digimon doesn't just mean he's strong, but wise as well.

“You're correct in your deduction, I was actually hoping to get a few answer in regard to the digimon arrival.” Jijimon stroked his beard that covers a good amount of his face before nodding his head. “Great. My first question is how did you and the rest of the digimon get here exactly.”

Though it was hard to tell his expression due to his aforementioned beard, I could still see that his experience was bitter.  “I'm afraid that I can not answer that, for we do not know ourselves.” I found this rather odd but allowed him to continue. “It was just a normal day in the digital world, we were thriving enjoying life and each other's company. When out of nowhere the sky darkened, and we felt the ground beneath our feet tremble.  And before we knew it we were here in another world.”

I crossed my arm giving it some thought. ‘Well so much for trying to find the root of this problem.’ I thought bitterly, but I still had questions that I needed to ask. “So I had another question,  you mentioned that you already knew about humans, can you tell me how?”

“Well that is rather easy, for many years our world has known about the human races because every digidestined has come from your world in times of a crisis.” I couldn't tell for sure but I think he was smiling. “And it would seem that we are fortunate to have another come to our aid once more.” 

‘So they knew about humans because of the digidestined?’ I now came to my last and most important question.  “Jijimon I was hoping that you could help me with something very important.” 

“Ask away my friend, I hope that I can be of help.”

“Well you see I need both you and your village help and finding more digimon villages, I am going to attend a meeting with the princess and a few more rulers of Equestria to establish peace. However, I need to show the ponies and everyone else that not all digimon are a threat. And unfortunately I can't do this alone, if you can I was hoping to that you would help me.” I bowed my head to him in hope he would agree.

I waited in silence for his answer. “Hmm well how could I say no to a request like that. You will have our support, we will try to help convince other digimon to stand by your cause, and with any luck find a way back home.” 

I raise my head and smiled at him. “Thank you so much, and actually I had a few ideas I wanted to speak to you about.”

“Well by all means let's hear them.”

I nodded and continued. “Well aside from gather more friendly digimon, we all need to help put the digimon in a positive view to the rest of Equestria. I had an idea last night that maybe if we try to have a few ponies interact with the digimon, then maybe, they can see that there not so different from each other.”

“Hmm… this may work, but I'm afraid that the ponies from the city closest to us weren't so accepting of our kind.”

“I was informed about that, but luckily I know a small town that maybe a good start for this plan. And once we show that they can coexist with one another, then maybe other cities and kingdoms will see that there's nothing to fear.” I took a deep as I started to get a bit over excited.

Jijimon remained silent for a while before coming to a discussion. “If you believe it would help bring peace between us, then I am willing to trust in your judgment.” I let out a sigh of relief, the first of many steps had been taken.

I stepped outside to tell Midnight the good news, only to see she wasn't by the wagon.  The wagon was empty and she was nowhere in sight. “Midnight?” I called out as I started to walk around to see if I could spot her. As I walked around the village I saw more digimon out and about enjoying their day. I then spotted Dinohyumon speaking to some of his comrade. “Hey Dinohyumon!” 

He turned to me and smiled. “Ah if it isn't Jack the human, what can I do for you?” 

I chucked a bit. “ Just Jack is fine, anyway have you seen Midnight? She wasn't by the wagon when I came out?”

“Haha a yes the bat mare.” He chucked happily as he pointed past me. “She over there playing with the little one.”

I squinted my eyes and saw a few digimon gathered in a circle. I carefully made my way to the small crowd and heard the sound of laughter. As I got closer I saw that Midnight was sitting down playing with some baby digimon. Some were playful climbing onto her shoulder while other were being tucked by the thestral mare. This warms my heart as I saw that she was enjoying herself while playing with them.

While I was watching them play Jijimon walked up to stand besides me.“She is rather good with children, and they seem to have taken a shine to her hehe.”

“This is what I hope to see with more ponies to show that they aren't mindless creatures.” I continued to watch as Midnight picked up a Pururumon and raised it up and down like a mother with her child. I decided to have a look around the village some more while Midnight played with the baby digimon. The village itself was fair large, in anything about half the size of ponyville. There were a few champions level digimon, some of which were feasting on the food that we had brought with looks of utter bliss on their faces. 

Soon the sun was starting to make its way beyond the mountains signaling that night would soon be upon us. I went back to where I saw Midnight only to noticed that Dinohyumon and Jijimon were staring at her. As I got closer I noticed that she was cradling a purple fur digimon in her arm. It was small and round with four little legs, it had ears at the top of its head and a small tail. Once I was next to the two digimon I knew what the name of the digimon Midnight was cradling, it was a Dorimon.

“Well I'll be I never would have expected this.”Jijimon spoke up.

“What didn't you expect?” I asked hoping for him to further explain.

“It's the digimon she's holding right now.” Dinohyumon answered. 

I tilted my head wondering what they meant “Why is there something wrong about that digimon?”

“Well that depends on how you look at it.” Jijimon started. “You see that Dorimon has a rather sad tale. Before we came to this world we found him all on his own nearly dead from starvation.  Sadly he had lost both of his parents and has been alone since.” Jijimon sighed as he continued. “And even though we tried to make him feel welcomed he would never socialize with any of the other digimon.”

I felt my heart's strings being tugged by such a sad tale. I watched as the little digimon playfully moved his arms and legs while trying to bat away Midnight hand as she ticked him making him laugh. ‘Poor little guy.’

“But it would seem that your friend has managed to break him out of his shell.”
Soon enough he started to yawn and nuzzle his little body against Midnight side as he slowly fell asleep. I could see Midnight gently stroking his fur as he slept in her arms. This was one of many visions I hoped to make a reality between the digimon and ponies, and to see it right in front of me, tells me that it isn't impossible. 

I waited a bit longer till the sun had started to slowly set, and the moon rising.  I walked over to Midnight letting her know it was time for us to leave, I walked over to the wagon making sure not to leave it behind.  As we made our way to the gates we heard some commotion coming from behind us. Both Dinohyumon and Jijimon were waving at us. “Hold on wait!!” 

We stopped before we passed the gates. “Is something wrong?” I asked feeling a bit concerned.

Jijimon pointed to the wagon and I slowly looked inside, in one of the corners I saw a small purple ball of fur. I leaned in trying to pick it up only for it to run out of way scurrying around trying to avoid me. “Wha? Dorimon?! What are you doing in there?!” I quickly lunged forward trying to catch him, only for him to jump on my head and leap over to Midnight who thankfully caught him.Dorimon nuzzled his little body into her arms purring lightly as he did. ‘Well I'll be.’

I pulled Jijimon off to the side knowing what I had to ask. “Jijimon I know this is gonna sound a bit crazy, but I think you sho-” I was cut off as he held his hand out to stop me from continuing.

“I already know what you're going to ask,and I i agree wholeheartedly.” 

“You do, are you sure?” I had to make sure I knew what he was saying

Jijimon nodded as she continued. “It would seem that he would like to continue being with your friend there.  And I'd be lying if said I wasn't a bit worried, but I would rather  him happy then for him to stay miserable just cause of my own selfish reasons. If you can promise me that you will look after him then I can rest easy knowing he'll be in safe hands.”

I smiled and placed my hand on my chest. “I promise we will look after him as if he was our very own sir.” He smiled and nodded. Me, Midnight and our new addition made our way to the chariots and back to the castle. 

===================================

Soon we made it to the front of castle, the chariot took off leaving the three of us. “So um Midnight does Twilight know you're staying with us?”

She nodded and turned to me. “Princess Celestia had sent Princess Twilight a letter in regard to me staying her till your own home is built.” 

I turned my gaze a bit down to her chest, or to be more accurate the little fuzz ball nuzzling it. “And then there the matter of explaining about this little guy.” I gently rubbed the top his head eliciting a gentle purr from Dorimon. 

We walked over to the door to the castle, being the gentleman that I am I held open the door for Midnight, she was a bit reluctant seeing, but gratefully accepted and walked in.

The sound of hooves trotting could be heard drawing near, and in a moment Twilight rounded a corner.  “Jack you're back, I wanted to talk to yo-” She paused for a moment, and quickly regained her composure.  “Um who is that?” She said pointed past me.

‘Well this is awkward.’ I quickly shook my head. “Um Twilight this is Midnight, she's staying with us. Didn't Celestia send a letter telling you about her?”

Twilight shook her head before pointing again. “Not her I mean the thing she's holding in her arms.” 

I turned around remembering that I still had to explain about Dorimon. “Oh um well…. You see that a rather funny story.  See me and Midnight were in the digimon village when this little guy.” I gestured to Dorimon who currently taking in his new surroundings. “ Sort of grew attached to Midnight. See poor little guy is an orphan and wasn't making any friends back at the village.” I noticed that Twilight expression softened a bit as she started to walk up to Midnight and the baby digimon.  “So we decided to bring him home, so he could be happy…..your not mad are you?”

I watched as Twilight leaned in to look at the little digimon, and Dorimon looked back at the unfamiliar mare. He tilted his head and by extent body to one side, although be tilted a bit too much causing him to fall to his side in Midnight grasp. Twilight giggled and slowly brought her hand to pet Dorimon head. Seeing her hand getting closed Dorimon leaned in enough to meet her half-way, and began to nuzzle into her palm purring softly.

I quickly signed in relief as we made our way to the dining room for dinner. I had informed Spike that he could prepare anything for Dorimon since him being an in-train digimon means he’ll eat just about anything.  Dinner was rather nice actually, Spike had prepared me a salmon fillet with a side of greens. Twilight ate a salad, and Midnight actually had a fruit salad. She informed me that there were two variation of thestrals, ones that were more like fruit bats and as the name entitledd enjoyed fruits. While the other variations was that of a vampire bats and there by enjoyed drinking blood. I was a bit put off by this, but luckily Midnight had informed me that they don't take it forcefully, and that if was bitten I wouldn't turn into one.

Halfway into our dinner I noticed that Twilight was looking at me rather often like she had something on her mind. And not one for beating around the bush I decided to see what's up. “Something the master there Twilight?”

She lightly jolted as she knew that she was caught. “Nothings wrong I actually was wondering if I could ask you something?” Iwatched as she fidgeted with her fork. I gave a gesture for her to continue. “Well I was planning on visiting my brother, his wife and my niece at the Crystal Empire tomorrow and was wondering if you wanted to come along?”

I rested my elbows on the table and gave it some thought. ‘If I were to go I could learn more about this world to better make decisions to help the digimon.” I gave it some more detailed thought before coming to my decision. “ You know what? That sounds like a nice idea. Sure Twilight I would love to accompany you to the Crystal Empire.”

Twilight clapped her hand in joy. “ Great I'll send a letter letting them know we'll be visiting.” I looked over to Midnight wondering if Twilight would remember to include her in the letter. She must have heard what I was  thinking before continuing.  “Don't worry I'll mention Midnight Blossom too. So you me ,Spike, and Midnight will be heading to the Crystal Empire.” I nodded only to hear Dorimon give out an annoyed squeak. “Oh and of course you too Dorimon.” Twilight giggled as Dorimon raised his head in victory.

Once dinner was over I made my way to my room, this time without getting lost and plopped onto my bed not bothering to change my clothes, not that I had any to change into. I decided to strip down so that all I was wearing were my boxers. I slipped under the covers and turned out the light. I closed my eyes to reflect on today's events. I signed happily before slowly allowing my mind wonder, and slowly falling asleep.
> Chapter 5 (semi clop ;) )
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

I slightly opened my eyes to see that it was still early in the morning, and that I still had a good hour before it was time to get ready to go to the Crystal Empire. I closed my eyes thinking I could do back to sleep but.. “JACK!!!” Midnight screamed ash slammed open the door to my room.

This causes me to jolt up which unfortunately caused me fall off the bed. “Gaahh!!” I landed on my face with a thud. I quickly got back up with the covers still covering my body. “What?! What happened?” 

I saw Midnight in the doorway panting hold her chest as she spoke in gasping breaths. “It….it's….Dorimon….he's….he's.” I was worried for a moment thinking something bad happened to him and was about to ask what's wrong, when out of the corner of my eye, I noticed she wasn't alone. Standing next to her at about up to her hips was a purple dragon with bat like wings and a red gem at the top of his head.  

‘Well I'll be damned, he digivolved.’ What once was Dorimon is now instead Dorumon. I took a deep relieved that nothing is wrong. “Midnight relax he's fine, he just digivolved is all. Digimon do that at some point, think of it like how a caterpillar undergoes metamorphosis.” Midnight started to relax and look down at Dorumon and gently stroked the top of his head. Dorumon nuzzled into her hand and wagging his tail.

‘He hasn't talked yet? Hmmm maybe he's just shy?’ Seeing as I was now wide awake I decided to start getting ready.  I felt the cover slide of my body, as I made my way to the bathroom when I heard a loud “POMF” sound followed by a “Eep”. When I turned to look at her I saw that her wings were fully extended and a light blush on her face. I wasn't sure why she was acting like that until a cool breeze made me shiver, that when I realized that I'm in nothing but my boxers.  I quickly darted to the bathroom feeling my face burn in embarrassment.
==================================
Now on the train heading towards the Crystal Empire the five of us sat in peace.  Midnight decided to sit at the opposite side of the car that Twilight had revered for us. Before we left I had to explain to Twilight and Spike how Dorimon digivolved during the middle of the night, it was kinda funny to watch Twilight trying to frantically try to understand what had happened. Spike however seemed unfazed by the sudden change, he and Dorumon were playing tag running up and down in the car. I was told before we left that it would be a four-hour ride till we got there, so deciding to take initiative I asked Twilight for a few books to read that told me about Equestria history and laws.

I would occasionally glance over to Midnight who when ever saw me looking at her would quickly turn her head in embarrassment, I sighed and decided to continue reading. From what I've learned I now know how Equestria was founded and that aside from the ponies that there were other sentient creatures that had kingdoms of their own. There were the Yaks, Dragons, Griffins, Zebras, Minotaur, changeling, and Hippogriff.  Actually Twilight told me that the Hippogriff barely made their reappearance after the defeat of a being known as the Storm King. 

I was slowly coming up on the chapters in regard to pony lifestyles, the title at the top read “The concept of herds” However just as I was about to start this new chapter the sound of a loud whistle filled the air. Closing the book I noticed that were now in snow covered landscape. ‘Man time flies when you're reading.’ I moved to the opposite side of the car to see a beautiful sight, in the far off distance was a beautiful kingdom made of crystals that shimmered. But what really threw me for a loop was that where once would a baron covered land of snow quickly turned into a lush green meadow.

I was about to turn back when something caught my attention out of the corner of my eye. I turned back to where I could still see the snow covered fields, it looked like a tall white lanky figure with glowing red eyes. I stared at this figure in the distance before I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning around I saw Twilight and Midnight looking at me concerning. “Jack are you okay?” Twilight asked.

I turned my attention back out towards the window only to see that the figure was gone. “Yeah, I think my eyes are just playing tricks on me is all.” I sat back down as the train made its way into the lush greenery as we it approached the Crystal Empire. ‘What was that I saw in the snow?’

Soon the train pulled into the station, and the doors opened, once we had gotten off the train I started to take in all the little detail of the city and its residents.  While it true that some building did incorporate crystals into their architect I couldn't see why they were called crystal ponies. I did notice something interesting was that they sort of had a Greek look to them, from the way their manes and outfits looked to be more accurate.  


While I was looking around I started to hear a loud flapping sound, when I turned my head I was immediately blinded by something wearing a sky blue shirt, the unknown attacker wrapped its hand around the back of my head while its legs around my neck.  I heard baby like giggles as I tumbled around losing my balance lacking my sight. “Flurry Heart no! We don't tackle hug others!” The voice was male and in a moment I felt whatever was holding onto my head being pulled off, but not without some resistance as it gripped me tighter making it hard to breath.

Soon I was able to breath as I felt whoever was holding on being pulled off. When I looked at my mysterious assailant I was met with what had to be the most adorable thing I've seen so far in Equestria. Wearing a blue baby dress was a light pink toddler alicorn, she had a curly mane that was lavender, pink, and light blue. Holding said toddler was a unicorn stallion, he had white fur and neon electric blue mane….. ‘Wait is this guy related to Vinyl Scratch?’ He wore purple and blue armor. “Sorry about that, Flurry Heart kinda flew off before I knew it. I'm Shining Armor.” He extended his hand out.

I took his hand and gave it a good shake “It's nice to meet you too.” While I was shaking his hand I noticed that Flurry Heart was reaching out me.” I chuckled and lowered myself down to her level. “And it's nice to meet you too.” I lightly tickled her belly making her giggle and fidget a bit.

“BBBFF!!” Twilight cheered as she and the others came to join us. Twilight walked over to her niece and lifted her up and down and spun around making her laugh. “And how is my favorite niece in all of Equestria.”

Shining Armor chuckled. “She your only niece in Equestria Twily.” Shining soon noticed Dorumon who was standing next to Midnight, he slowly walked over to him which made the little digimon hide behind Midnight's legs as he poked his head out to watch Shining Armor. “Hey there little guy what's your name.” He asked crouching down, so he was at eye level with him.

I was going to answer his questions seeing as Dorumon couldn't speak when… “D-Dorumon s-sir.” I felt my jaw drop and I wasn't the only one, Twilight, Spike and Midnight had the exact same expression as me.

“Well Dorumon it's nice to meet you.” He then placed Flurry Heart done in front of him. “And this is my daughter Flurry Hearts. Say hi sweet.” Fluffy Heart stared at the purple digimon that was about her size, she tilted her head a bit looking at what I could only guess is her first digimon. She walked up to Dorumon who for all the while remained still as not to scare her off. Flurry raised her hand out and light petted him on the top of his head, and gently rubbed it.

I watched as Dorumon tail swishes back and forth as he smiled. Flurry noticed his tail and started to chase it to which Dorumon started to play keep away as he dashed away and swung his tail playfully taunting Flurry to catch it.  

Everyone laughed as the two kids played without a care in the world. Twilight started to look around as if looking for someone. “Shining where's Cadence?”

Shining Armor expression shifted to a more serious one. “She currently dealing with some issues in regards to the attacks.”

“Attacks?” everyone asked in unison.  Shining nodded his head and gestured for us to follow him. He was leading us in the direction of a large crystal tower, once we got to door the guards who wore purple armor stand at attention before allowing us in.  Inside we saw and elevator and Shining pressed the “up” button and the doors opened, and we all walked inside. 

“We've had several attacks all of which had the exact same pattern. First, is that the attack take places at night. Second, is how we find the ponies who were attacked.” As the door made a “ding” sound they opened once more, when the doors opened again we walked in side I noticed that we were in a kind of watch tower.  The inside reminded me of the kind you would see at an airport where they would communicate with the planes. As I gazed around the room I saw something that caught my attention immediately, in the center of the room was a large block of ice. But it was what was inside the block of ice that sent a chill down my spine. Inside the block of ice was a pony, the pony was male and had a look of pure terror on his face. It seemed that he saw who is attacker was just before he was frozen in ice. 


“This is what they all share in common.” Shining Armor finished as he walked inside making everyone stand at attention. “For the past three nights we've found ponies frozen in ice, all with a look of fright plastered on their faces.” I noticed Twilight coverings Flurry hearts view as he continued. “Cadence is back at the castle trying to find a way to unfreeze everypony, but the ice will not melt even with the use of fire or magic. According to our doctors the ponies inside are still alive...for now.”

The room fell silent. In the back of my mind I already had an idea who it could have been. I had seen this kind of scene before, only problem was that my mind wasn't able to remember which digimon did things like this. A moment passed until I decided to take initiative. “Any witnesses that may have seen the culprit?”

Shining Armor nodded his head and walked over to a desk near the center of the room. The room as I said was similar to an airport  watchtower, large windows from every direction allowed us to see the Crystal Empire. Pony guards with binoculars stare off in each direction surveying for any sign of trouble.  Shining armor returned with a paper in his hands. “Two of the first victims were a couple who were out one night with their ten-year old filly, she said that she stopped to pick up her doll without her parents noticing she stopped.  When she next saw them she said she saw a white figure standing in front of them, it was tall and skinny with glowing red eyes. Next thing she knew there was chilling breeze, and her parents were frozen in ice.” He hands me the paper. “She drew this to help give us an idea what it looked like, poor filly was shaking in tears when she told us all this.”

I looked at the picture as he handed to me. The drawing wouldn't have been any help to anyone else, but for me it told exactly who the culprit was. The drawing was of a human shaped figure with long lengthy arms and leathery wings that looked like it had holes in them. I felt my body shaking, but not from fear no what I was feeling was pure rage as I spoke the digimon name.  “Icedevimon.” Then the memory from when we were back on the trail flashed in my mind. ‘That figure in the snow, it was him.’

I turned to Shining Armor. “Listen I know whose behind this and if we don't hurry those ponies will die. The culprit is an Icedevimon, and I think he's out there.” I pointed out in the direction of the train station where I had seen him. “He's out in the snow using it for camouflage, he probably strikes at night so nopony will see him. But if we wait any longer the ponies who are frozen will die.”

“So what's your plan?” Shining asked giving me and everyone else at. 

“Bait.” They fell silent again. “I'll go out theirs and try to lure him out, then once he shows himself if you and a few guards can catch him by surprises and stall him long enough for me to spirit evolve I can take him on and beat him.”

I waited as Shining held onto one of his elbow while his free hand tapped at his chin to think. After waiting a good few minutes he turned to me. “Eight guards, that all I can offer. We can't afford to lose any more ponies to this thing. Will that be enough?”

I nodded my head. “That's plenty, how soon can you have them ready?”

He took a moment to think before giving me my answer. “Ten minutes, fifteen tops. I'll have my guards ready by the train station when you're ready.” I nodded, and he moved over to the desk one more. I watched as he opened a compartment and pulled out a case. Inside I saw ten different colored gems. His horn glowed pink as he levitated the gem out of the case and held it in midair. And much like how Celestia the gem that showed a record of fight that day a holographic flat screen monitor.  “This is Prince Shining armor does anypony copy.”

In a moment an image of a pony with a grey fur and an eyepatch displayed on the monitor. “This is Free Fall how can I serve you, your highness?”

“Send an eight guards squad to the train station near my position, and have them ready for cold weather combat.” The pony on the other end of the monitor gave a salute before disappearing. 

I wanted to ask how they did all that but knew we were sort on time. I then remembered that he mentioned cold weather combat. “Longshot, but do you guys have anything for me regarding cold weather gear. I'm wearing all I got.” 

Shining Armor opened up another compartment and pulled out a gem that had a chain necklace attached to it. He tossed to me and I caught it. “Put that on, it's enchanted to protect you from cold weather.” 

I looked at the gem necklace, the gem itself was blue like a sapphire. I slipped the necklace over my head and around my neck. The gem glowed for a moment before going back to normal. I looked myself over noticing that nothing had changed at all. “Um I don't feel any different, you sure this isn't a dud?”

He just chuckled a bit. “It activates once it senses your body temperature goes below certain temperature, when it activates it will block out the cold entirely.” He added and quickly tossed me a small short sword. I looked at him a bit confused since I didn't need a weapon, he must have figured what I was thinking. “If you're gonna be bait you need to look that part, if you go out there with no weapons he might get suspicious.” 

The sword wasn't too heavy which was good since I probably wouldn't be strong enough to carry anything bigger due to my loss of muscle mass. The sword looked like the kind the Greek would use, and I'd be lying if I didn't like it I did have a fondness for swords back home. I thread the straps through my belt loops till it was nice and fastened to my side.

===================================

We waited at the train station for the guard squad to arrive, while we waited I decided to think of ways to out match my opponent. I know that he will have an advantage, he could easily camouflage into the area, and he could fly something I can do until I have my beast spirit. While I was in thought the guards had arrived.  Most of them either had purple armor with either yellow fur, or purple fur. ‘Okay what's up with the guards of this world, is there some kind of cloning machine or what?’ 

Four of the guard with the yellow fur were pegasi carrying crossbows, while the purple furred guards were earth ponies with spears. Shining Armor had a two hand long sword and wait a second……. “Shining Armor your coming with us?”

“Of course I have the head captain of the crystal guards.” He added nonchalantly.

“Yeah I get that, but you're also a Prince. Shouldn't you stay behind to protect everyone?” I asked trying to change his mind.

He stared out into the frozen waistband for a moment before speaking. “Listen Jack, I get that you want me to stay cause I'm royalty, but that's just not the kind of pony I am. I can't just sit in comfort while other ponies lives are at stake, I will do what I can to protect them even if it cost me my own life.” His words were filled with pride and confidence, they were the words of a true leader.

I shook my head and sighed knowing full well that I can't change this stallion mind, but then again why would I? “Well so long as we stick to the plan we should come out on top, and hopefully free those ponies from there icy prisons.”

I noticed that he was looking around for someone. “Where's Midnight Blossom? I thought she was your personal guard?”

I rubbed the back of my head feeling guilty for not explaining earlier. “Yeah well I told her to stay behind with Twilight to keep her safe in case things went south. Plus I'm not so helpless that I need a personal guard.” He stared at me for a moment before shrugging his shoulder as he turned to face in the direction of the snow.

We walked up to where the grass met the snow and for a moment I wonder why it was a perfect line, but I would probably get the same results anytime I asked how these ponies could do indescribable things, and that was “Magic”. When I stepped out and into the snow the effect was instant as my body felt like I just stepped into a walk in freezer butt naked. That's when the gem around my neck started to glow and soon my body stopped shivering and was back to being warm. Even though I could feel the snow that touched my bare skin due to me wearing shorts mind you, I still didn't feel cold. ‘Cool…..did I just make a pun?’

We started to walk off in one I told them where I thought I saw the digimon, while I couldn't feel the snow icy touch I still couldn't walk through it without trudging through. The ponies hover didn't seem to have any troubles with their strong legs or ability to fly. ‘Lucky’

After a good twenty minutes of walking through the snow we were at the spot where I thought I saw Icedevimon. I hadn't noticed but the area had a few rocky terrain that anything could hide in. It was time to execute my plan. “Alright you guys should find a place to hind while I walk around, if he's out there right now then he should take the bait.”

Shining walked up to me and hand me a red long cylinder stick. “This is a distress flare, fire it off when you think you're in trouble.” I nodded and slipped the flair into my pocket.  “Me and the guard will hide until we see the flair. Good luck.” I started to walk off in one direction hoping to stumble onto anything that could either get the digimon attention or help me figure out where he could be. 



====================================

For a good five minutes I trudge through the snow walking a good distance before stopping and move around in a large circle, so I wouldn't stray to far from the ponies. I had used a rock as a landmark, so I knew which direction was witch. The rock was actually in two pieces, I know this cause it looked like the top broken and slide off. I was starting to think that this plan may have been a waste of time. 

I started to walk back towards the ground when a chilling gust of wind blew in. “Well well if it isn't a human being.” Came a smooth sinister voice. I quickly started to looked around trying to find the source. “And here I was getting used to tormenting ponies, but then again there's nothing wrong with changing it up.” The voice traveled on the wind and snow started to kick up obscuring my view.

“Why are you doing this to the ponies?!” I shouted trying to figure out where he was.

“The better question is why not?” His voice sounded like it was coming from every direction. “If the weak can't defend themselves, then they deserve to die. And those ponies are such fragile creatures, makes it all the more fun when I freeze them over with those terrified expressions.” The voice was getting closer, I tried to back away not paying attention to where I was going.  

Suddenly I felt my body falling down. I quickly threw my hands out and managed to grab the edge. I looked down to see I was near the broken rock, and that I was dangling inside some hole. I tried to pull myself up but couldn't get a good grip as I started to slip deeper into the hole. “Well isn't this unfortunate.” I quickly turned to look forward in only to see Icedevimon crouching down in front. “See I was going to freeze and make you into a nice human Popsicle, but this is good too."

I tried to pull myself out only slip deeper with only my finger tips hanging onto the edge. I saw Icedevimon move his long hand toward me, and with a quick swipe he stole the neck around my neck immediate I felt the freezing temperature whittling my strength. “G-give t-that b-back.” I tried to speak through the freezing sensation that was overpowering my body.

He fidgeted with the fem before looking back at me. “How about no.” He gripped the gem in his palm before crushing it shattering it to pieces. “Seems like our times is up, I hate to leave you hanging, so I'll help make this quick.” He stood back up at his full height as he looked down at me. “See I figure if you don't die from the fall, then you'll freeze to death down there. Either way I win.” He raises his right foot, and quickly slammed it down on my right-hand twitching it as he smashed my finger. My hand lost its grip leaving me only hanging by my left hand. “Now if you'll excuse me I'm going to go have some fun with your entourage, later kid.” And with that he kicked my hand off the edge sending me falling down the hole.

I slide down a long spacious tunnel narrowly missing icicles, however a few managed to scratch and leave cuts on my skin. I soon excited the tunnel and saw myself heading for a chasm. I tried to dig my gloved hands into the ground but wasn't able to slow my descent. And for a moment the world slowed down, in my mind I realized that this was it, I'm about die. My life quickly flashes before my eyes, I remember my first birthday at Dave & Buster with my parents, or when I asked my high school crush to be my valentine only to have her laugh at me, boy that was a painful memory. And finally I was coming up to my time in Equestria, how I met the CMC, how I saw Twilight in her underwear, to Shining Armor tossing me the sword…..wait the sword!!

Still feeling that time was still slow I reached for the sword at my side, the world started to speed backup as I unsheathed the blade and stabbed into the ground and slowly reducing my speed. I looked ahead to see the drop was rapidly approaching, I dug my feet into the ground to reduce my speed even more. I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable, but suddenly felt my body jolted to a stop. I dared to open my eyes and saw that the sword got caught on a rock just before my feet came close to the edge.  “Oh thank God.”

I got to my knees feeling the ground to make sure that it was stable before standing up. I pulled the sword out of the ground and noticed that it wasn't even scratched or dented. “Now that is a quality sword!” I cheered loudly turning the sword and kissing the flat side. I sheathed the blade and looked around my surroundings, I felt myself shivering from the cold. It wasn't as windy as it was top side, but it definitely was enough to make my shiver. “I need to hurry and get back to the other before Icedevimon can hurt them.  



I looked around the cave and only saw the way I came in, I looked to the other side of the chasm to see if there was another exit, but to my dismay there wasn't only a large pillar of ice. “My only option is to Hurry and climb back up and hope I'm not too late.” As I was about to make my way for the tunnel I heard my digivice start to beep loudly. I quickly pulled it out and noticed what looked like a radar on the monitor, there was a grid like pattern and a red dot that was showing that something was behind me. I turned around until I was facing  the direction of the chasm. “It's not down there is it?” I asked moving carefully to the edge looking down.

As I got closer my D Tector start to screech louder and beeping at a high pitch, and soon I saw a bright light from the other side of the chasm, the pillar of ice started to shine brightly until something slowly started to faze out it, and there in all its glory was the spite of ice. I was left in shock one of the ten legendary human spirits were here in Equestria, not just my own but this one as well. I heard my digivice beep again and quickly pointed it to the spirit, and much like before a beam of light connected with the spirit and sucked it into the digivice and the symbol of ice appeared on the monitor. 

Soon the cave began to shake violently until the ceiling above toppled down giving me an opening to escape out of. “Well that convenient, but I'll take it!! I quickly start to climb my way up and out of the pit and find myself topside. I shivered as the cold winds made me wrap my arms around myself for warmth. “Man Davis jacket doesn't seem like a bad idea right about now.” I quickly start to run back to where I last remember leaving Shining Armor, and the guards. But the powerful winds and snow obscured my vision one more. “Damn if I only I had a way to protect my eyes.” As the words left my mouth I remember that I had goggles at the top of my hat, I reached up and pulled them over my eyes and immediately could see better. “And people say that the goggle gimmick is just a fad in the digimon show well, they can kiss it!!” I started to run in the direction where I last saw the group ignoring the freezing pain that started to cover my body. “Just hang in their guys I'm coming.”

==================================

I trudged as fast I could through the now knee-high snow, my legs and exposed skin stung from the freezing temperature. I would have spirit evolved but I wasn't sure how long the form would last. ‘If, and when I make it out of this I really need to run some test.’ No sooner than after a few more feet did I see the horror a head. All eight of the guard ponies were frozen solid each in q different positions, some had a look of surprise, while other looked like they were in the middle of an attack before frozen. Shining Armor however was still alive hold his sword pointed at Icedevimon who had a grin plastered on his face. I need to act fast and get his attention on me and off Shining Armor. Then a thought occurred, I fished into my pocket and pulled out the flare that Shining gave me. At the top of the flare was a small cord, “Please be the kind that fires something.” I pointed the flare at Icedevimon who attention was focused on Shining, steadying flare in my shaking hands I pulled the cord and soon after a red glowing fireball shot out with incredible speed and nailed Icedevimon on his back. 


Icedevimon yelled in pain,“GAAHH WHO DARE!?” He turns to me and shot me a death glare. “Well look whose still kicking, guess I underestimated you.” He turned away from Shining and focused his attention on me before flaring his wings out. “I won't make that same mistake twice!!” He yelled before quickly charging me.

I pulled out my digivice smirking at the surprise he’s gonna get. “So you like to play with ice huh frosty? Well let's see how you when I fight fire with fire.” I activated my device and prepared to digivolve into the spire of ice. “Execute, Spirit Evolution!!” I could feel the energy in my body return blocking out the cold as I transformed into… “Agunimon!........ Wait what!?” Though I didn't get the form I wanted my sudden transformation did cause Icedevimon to stop in his tracks.

‘Hey man sorry for not chiming in today much,but I know you said you wanted to fight fire with fire, but maybe you should have  just said fight ice with fire. Cause you kinda ruined that expression now.’

‘ How was I supposed to know this would happen. I wanted to turn into the spirit of ice, but instead I turned into Agunimon instead.”


‘Right I get that, and we all have our day when we can't do what we want, you just to remember….where did he go?’ I looked up to see that Icedevimon was nowhere in sight.



Shining Armor was still alive and moving, I quickly moved over to him but felt a searing pain run my right arm. I looked to see a claw mark across it. “So what, just cause you can turn into a digimon you think I would be scared?!” Icedevimon voice screamed as another wave of pain moved across my back, I quickly turned throwing my fist out, only to hit the wind. “Don't make me laugh you pathetic fool, in the snow I am the master!! Frozen Claw!!” I was too slow to figure out where he was before feeling pain across my left leg forcing me to my knees. 

The pain was immense as the cold spread across my body. ‘Damn it I can't land an attack I'm done for.’ I got back to my feet and focused on my surroundings getting it a fighting stance preparing for the next attack.  Deciding to try a new tactic I quickly turned and threw a punch, I was met with another attack only to my abdominal causing me to double over in pain.

“Hahaha!! A nice attempt but futile all the same.” I looked up barely able to move when I saw Icedevimon floating in the air above me. “Now I think it's time we ended this once and for all.” I watched as he spread his wings wide and icicles started to form around him “Icey Shower!!” He flexed his wings sending icicles flying straight for me.

‘Damn it!! I can't dodge it!!’ I braced myself for impaling dooms. The sound of ice shattering could be heard as I imagined my body impaled, but there was no pain. I dared to open my eyes to see that the attack had been blocked by a pink shield of magic. I turned and looked over to Shining who's horn was faintly glowing before it stopped, and he was panting with exhaustion. ‘Thanks Shining Armor I won't let you down.’ I got back up to my feet I engulf my body in flames and feeling the heat melt the surrounding snow. “Come on Icedevimon take another shot at me I dare you!!!”

“Careful what you wish for kid.” He slowly disappeared back into the snow preparing for another attack. I closed my eyes and focused on nothing by my breathing, the sound of the wind blowing slowly died out into nothingness. The world was silent as I consecrated, then the sound of wings flapping from right and the sound of the wind being cut came into view. I quickly leaned my body back and opened my eyes to see Icedevimon clawed hand pass by me, with a look of shock on his face. “Impossible!!”

As his body was about to pass me I quickly grabbed him his scrawny leg and gripped it as tight as I could and swung my arm down taking him down with it. With his body slammed onto the ground I grabbed the other leg and gripped it tighter. He turned to look at me with a face of fear as he realized, it was over. “What was that you said to earlier. That if the weak can't defend themselves than they deserve to die.” I looked at him as my body ignited with flames. “Well look who's the weak one now!!” I start to spin him around as his body is engulfed into the flames. “PYRO TORNADO!!” I listen as he screamed in defeat as I tossed his body into the air. The ribbon of data appeared and I summoned my digivice. “Your frozen terror ends here! Fractal Code Digitize!!” As the ribbon of date was sucked into the digivice and Icedevimon digiegg was sent back to the digital world I saw that all the frozen guards started to melt, and they started to pant as if they had tasted air for the first time.

As I looked out to the guards who gathered around Shining Armor I felt the overwhelming pain surges through my body once more as I fall to my knees. My transformation ended and I revert to my human form. The pain left me exhausted, and the cold weather soon took over me and I started to fall to the ground. Before my eyes closed from exhaustion and pain, just before my eyes closed I saw Shining pointing to me getting the guard's attention before marching over to me. I couldn't hear their voice as they were muffled, and soon my eyelids got heavy till I slowly closed them now only seeing black.

==================================




Soreness, and a bit of pain that's what I started to wake up to, every muscle aching in agony, but that meant I was still alive so silver lining. I slowly opened my right eye barely able to see anything, everything was blurry for a few moments trying to focus my vision. Eventually my vision started to clear up, and I was able to see that I was in a room. It was rather dark with the only light being the crackling fire that was inside a fireplace. Judge by the way on how dark it was I guessed it was nighttime. I started to take in more of my surroundings as my eye wander around. I noticed that the walls were made out if crystals, which meant that I was back in the Crystal Empire. I sighed with relief when something caught my eye, over in front of the fireplace I saw that my clothes were laid out on a flat stone in front of the fire. I saw my Shirt, over shirt, pants,socks hat gloves and goggles spread out and the sword Shining Armor gave me. The only thing I didn't see were my boxer, I slowly shifted my lower half and could still feel the fabric where it belongs. I sighed knowing I wasn't completely naked.

I started to notice the soft smooth sheets that pressed against my bare skin, and the warmth if the slightly heavy blankets that covered me. And the warm arm wrapped around my chest. ‘…….back up…..what?’ With my right hand I slowly removed the cover just enough to see that there was an arm around my chest. The arm was female, if the hand on my chest was anything to go by, the arm was a nice light gray. When I turned my head I saw the familiar light purple short mane, it was Midnight Blossom!!

My heart started to pounded in my chest as my face started to burn, so badly that I thought my face was starting to steam up. ‘Okay. Okay relax. I'm fine there nothing wrong, all I have to do is slip away.’ It wouldn't be to hard, all I would have to do is slowly slide my body off to the edge of them bed and onto the ground. I started by slowly and very carefully moving my right leg out till it was over the edge.  Next I propped my right hand on edge and use that to pull myself out. I took a breath in and started to pull away, but just as her hand was just about to slip off my chest, she quickly wrapped her arms around my own and pulled me toward her. I was pressed against her with my left arm wedge between her cleavage, and then I realized something… ‘She naked!!” 

You know it's time like this when must quote someone whose words have touched many, who asked a philosophic question that just right for this moment and that is....




I could feel my arm being pressed against her soft bosom as she nuzzled her muzzle into the crook of my neck. Her fur was so soft as it pressed against my skin. With her at such proximity I started to pick up on a scent, it smelled like some flora, if I was correct it was actually a blossom. ‘Well her name is Midnight Blossom.’ Slowly she slides her left arm up my chest and around my neck as she cuddled me closer further pressing my arm between her chest. ‘My heart feels like it's about to explode right now. This shouldn't be happening, I'm not one of those main characters in an anime.’ But then I remember something that I read in the book on the way here. According to the birth rate of ponies in regards to the gender in term of birth, that the ratio of stallion to mares is about five to one. ‘So I'm in another world, filled anthropomorphic ponies where the females out number the males? …….. Damn it this is like an anime!’

And to add insult to injury, Midnight started to sniff my neck carefully nuzzling it as she sniffed some more, before slowly licking it causing my breath to hitch, I could feel her warm wet tongue dragging against my sensitive flesh, this caused a shiver to run down my spine and unfortunately caused a good amount of blood was starting to head south.

But just when I thought it could get any worse she started to lightly nibble on the nape of my neck humming with content. I could feel sharp fangs barely scraping against my neck, it wasn't painful, but it did make me feel a bit concerned. ‘FUCK!!! This isn't good!’ As she continued to nibble and lick on my neck all while humming with delight, I could feel my mind start to get a bit fuzzy and hazy and my breath felt hotter. ‘Dame it think of something else Jack. Focus on something, anything! Like what you should do tomorrow? Why didn't the ice spirit work?’

Then I suddenly remembered that I couldn't use it, but for what reason did I make a mistake. ‘Maybe I didn't do the right hand motions, or what if I can't access the other spirits?’ As these questions danced around in my mind I noticed that Midnight was slowly waking up, all while the still nibbling on my neck.  As her cat like eyes open she quickly dilated, she saw her predicament as she looked up at me. “I thought you said you were a fruit bat thestral?” I asked trying to play it cool.

Her face started to glow red, and she quickly took notice of her position, from her lips on my back, to her hands hold my arm between her breast.  She quickly released me ran for the restroom where I imagine her clothes are. As she slammed the door shut,I lost my composure and started to pant heavily trying to get my heart rate back to normal.

Not wanting to add anymore awkwardness to this situation I move over to my clothes and quickly put them on. As I finished putting my gloves on I heard the bathroom door open, and saw Midnight slowly walking out. “Um…. Sooo.”

“Mind telling me why I woke up like that.” I wasn't going to beat around the bush, hoping to find out if it meant anything. 

Midnight muzzle was still slightly red as she spoke. “Well when Prince Shining Armor and the rest of the guards brought you back you were shivering due to your exposure to the freezing cold, your clothes were all wet and you were pale as a ghost.  So Princess Cadence suggested that one of us should share our body heat with you to help you recover. And since I am supposed to be your personal guard I believed that I should have been the one to do it, since I wasn't able to even help you.” I noticed her ears dropping down as her expression grew somber.

I scratched the back of my head feeling guilty. ‘Well now I feel like a jackass.’ I walked over to her and gently wrapped my arms around her gently hugging her. “Hey you did what I asked and that all I could ask for. If anything had happened to you, because of me I wouldn't be able to live with myself.” I watched as her face slowly softened as she slowly smiled at me before hugging me back and nuzzling her head into my chest. “By the way was it really necessary that you had to remove all your clothes, I mean you could have just worn sweats?” 

She slowly pulled away still blushing. “Well you see Princess Cadence suggested that, she said something about being able to heat you up in more ways than one.” She looked at me and noticed my facial expressions. “Jack? Is something wrong?”

My right eye was twitching as I could feel some of my veins started bulge out with rage. ‘I wonder if it's legal to prank a princess?’



====================================

After walking up and explaining to Midnight that I wasn't mad at her, we all gathered for dinner in the dining hall. It wasn't anything too fancy but it was rather spacious. Shining Armor, and I sat at one side of the table, while the mare sat on the opposite side. Those mares being Twilight who is watching over her niece as we ate, Midnight who muzzle still had light red blush from earlier no doubt. Flurry Heart was sitting at the end of the table closest to Twilight, she would occasionally sneakily give the food she didn't want to Dorumon who thankfully had his own food, but wasn't going to pass up extra chow. And then there the other princess in the room, she had light pink fur and a mane that was made of three colors, light yellow, hot pink, and violet. The dress she wore a sky blue, and almost looked similar what a Greek Goddess would wear. Cadence seemed a bit happier as she ate her salad occasionally glancing over to Midnight, then over to me before grinning. ‘Okay depending on her actions throughout dinner I'll see if I need to add her to the list of ponies to watch out for, right next to Pinkie Pie.’ I thought as I dug my fork into some Alfredo pasta.

The room was quite aside the occasional clanking of dishes and silverware, it was rather nice….until Cadence decided break said silence. “So Jack are you feeling any better?”

‘I feel like that could be a loaded question, better tread lightly around her.’ I placed my fork down and wiped my mouth in case there was anyone there. “I'm feeling much better thank you for asking your majesty.” I replied with a smile.

She must have known that was trying to avoid anything specific of what happened when I woke up, cause her next question was set and ready “I'm very glad to hear that, did you get enough rest? Were the extra accommodations to your liking?” She seemed to put a bit more ephesus on that last sentence. 

‘Oh ho I see how it is.’ I glanced over to Twilight who seemed rather interested in what Cadence was talking about. ‘Ah, so she didn't tell anyone else about the suggestion she gave Midnight….oh this is going to be good.’ Returning my focus back to Cadence I smiled as I decided to play my next move. “Extra accommodation? I'm sorry what would those be Princess? I'm afraid I hadn't noticed anything.” I made the right move as all eyes were on Cadence, well minus Flurry Heart as she used this opportunity to slip all the food she didn't want onto Dorumon’s plate who ate it happily.  ‘It's your move now princess.’

Cadence muzzle started to lightly blush as the tables had quickly turned against her. She seemed to have boxed herself until. “T-the fireplace! I mean the fireplace, did it help warm you up?”

‘Checkmate, human 2, ponies 1.’ I finished up my pasta and smiled back.  “Oh yes the fireplace really helped, and I'm feeling much better.” I could have kept the game going, but I didn't want Midnight to suffer in case Cadence might bring her into the battle. So decided to change the topic I asked my next question. “So did all the ponies who were frozen thaw out?”

Seeming relieved that I didn't continue our little game Cadence nodded her head. “Yes they are all safe, a mild cold but otherwise alright.”

I was relieved and slightly adjusted in my seat to get more comfortable, but as I did I felt the sword at my side clank against the chair. I took the sword from my side and tapped on Shining to get his attention. “Thanks for letting me borrow this, it really saved my life.” I held out the sword for him.

Shining Armor stared at the sword for a moment before gently pushing it back to me. “I think you should keep it.”

I was surprised and a bit glad. “Are you sure?”

He nodded as he continued. “Yeah, plus I noticed how drained you were after you turned back, maybe learning how to this  might help you conserve your strength till you need to change again.” Shining scratched his chin. “Infact why don't you come down here again for some train, you kinda look like you could use some more muscles.”

I was in need of strengthening up, and if I learn how to use a sword I wouldn't be dependent on my digivice. With my mind made up I gave my answer. “You got a deal and thank you.” After dinner, we all went back to bed and would take the train in the morning back to Ponyville.
> Chapter 6
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Before we left the Crystal Empire, we said our goodbyes, and what we should meet up again. Shining Armor suggested that I should look into build up some muscle and practice with the sword he gave me, maybe attend a gym. Cadence made little jokes about how she wished she could have seen my face last night when I woke up. And little Flurry Heart nearly melted my heart when she looked so sad when me, and Dorumon had to leave, she gave us a long hug and waved us off. The trip back was nice and calm, Twilight and Midnight  we’re getting to know each other ,while Spike and Dorumon player around in the cart.

I however  was thinking about the reason I couldn't use the ice spirit. Most of my reasons were that either I wasn't meant to use them, or that I needed something to tap into that power. When I kept coming to the answers I decided to think about that I should do to day. I fished around my pockets seeing it I left anything in them, when I pulled out the content I saw a little memory card, and then I remember that I didn't visit Vinyl when she told me to. ‘Well looks like I know where I'm going today.’ I looked at the window as the once bare snow covered lands change to a more greenery scene. I close my eyes and let the gentle chugging of the train calm my nerves and slept.

===================================

By the time we had reaches Ponyville it was around ten in mornings, and all the ponies were out and about, either vendors looking to sell their wares or ponies hanging out with friends. I had told Twilight that I would spend the day out and get to know the town a little more. She thought it was a good idea, and she decided that she would spend some time with Midnight and Dorumon.

The shopping area of pony can be summed up into three types, there's the market where those who grow their produce in the town. The second was the ponies who owned stores like Vinyl, they would sell merchandise that weren't just edible, and there was even a grocery store, but I didn't catch the name of it or bothered to go inside yet. And finally there was the visitors market, it was someone similar to a swap meet in a way. Traveling vendors would set up shop selling items from different parts of Equestria or from other countries, this would often mean different species would appear in ponyville, though I hadn't seen any in the time I was here.

I made my way to Vinyl’s shop, opening the door hearing the familiar bell ring as I stepped inside and saw Vinyl flipping through a newspaper. She looked up  when she heard that someone walked inside.  When she saw it was me she smiled before dashing off into the back. I shrugged and walked up to the counter and leaned against as I waited. Within three minutes she came back out, and to my absolute joy I saw that my smartphone was fixed almost like it was new. “Bout time you came back, I told you give me a day not two.” She teased sarcastically. 

She handed me my phone the screen was fixed and when I pressed the button to turn it on and smiled with joy as it turned on showing me the home screen and the apps that I had on it. I pulled the memory card out of my pocket and slipped it in. After a moment I tapped the “Gallery” icon and saw that everything was there. The picture of my friends and family, to the music I bought and downloaded. 


I scrolled up to my recent photos and saw the last one I took with my family, it was after my eighth birthday, I moved out of my parents house at sixteen while attending a high school with a boarding house. Mom got a bit emotional on that day saying how she never thought the day would come, but she and dad were proud of me for taking that step. I was glad that the last time I spoke to them was on good terms, but now I wonder if I'll ever see them again.

Vinyl must have been picking up on how I was feeling before placing a hand on my shoulder for comfort. “Hey don't worry I'm sure you'll see them again.” She said in a caring tone before moving her hand off my shoulder. 

I could feel my eyes starting to tear up before whipping my eyes with my arm and nodding to let her know I heard her. “Thanks Vinyl, and I hope you are right.” I took a deep breath and relaxed. “So how much do I owe you for working this miracle?” 

She tapped her chin a couple of times, she hummed while she was thinking. “Actually I had an idea that might benefit us both if you're interested.” She walked from behind the counter and over to the door and flipped the sign to “closed”. Walking back she pulled out the same box as last time the contained the unfinished device she had. However, when she pulled it out it looked complete. “See thanks to figuring out how that phone thing of your works I was able to finish this baby that me and Dats have been working on.”

“Dats?” I asked.

“I'll get to that in a minute, see while you were gone the extra day we were able to study how you phone thing works and might be able to recreate our own. Granted it won't be as advanced, but we know that if we should this to the Equestria Invention Research Bureau, then we could make a fortune and help advance Equestria's technology.”

‘Huh so they want to create cell phones?’ It wasn't that I was opposed to the idea, but Equestria technology was a few decade behind to try something like this. “Are you sure you know what you're talking about,  these things are a lot more complex than I think you ponies can understand, no offense.”

“Well what Equestria lacks in tech, they make up for in materials to build it.” Came a voice from nowhere. I turned and looked around trying to see who it was, thinking it was just me and Vinyl in the store. Then I felt a tug at my pant leg. “Down here buddy”

Looking down I was caught off guard and jumped back when I saw who it was that was talking.  Standing at about three feet tall was a small mechanical digimon that had two long arms attached to a small body, the digimon in question is a Datamon. Vinyl cleaned her throat to get my attention.  “Jack meet Datamon, or Dats for short.”

I was a bit confused but decided to find out more about the situation. “So Dats a digimon, how long have you had him here?”

Vinyl moved around and carefully lifted Datamon onto the counter before telling me her story. “Well I was at a concert back in Manehattan about three months ago performing a show. But during the show one of my speakers ended up busted form over use, I thought we were gonna have to cancel the whole show. But just as I was about to make the announcement the speaker was working again. After the show ended I went backstage to see what happened, turns this little guy,” She nudged Datamon playfully. “ Went and fixed it at the last moment.  I had heard about the digimon at the time and was a bit worried, but he didn't seem all that bad to me. So I offered him a job as a tech fixer.”

Now it was Datamond turn to talk. “When Vinyl brought me back here to her shop I looked around and saw that these guys were really behind tech wise. They had the necessary materials, but didn't know how to make anything advance. That's when I decided to try to help them out, only problem was that just telling them wasn't enough, they needed to see it to understand stand. And then you came along with your phone, when Vinyl brought that thing back to me I was able to teach her about how we could make our own.”

Vinyl tagged back in. “Now that's not to say that we could have a working model like your phone with all the features it has. But when could make one that lets you take pictures and make calls and even store music.” She picked up the little device and handed it to me. It was small and rectangular about the half the size of my smartphone. “That there is the beginning, see we need funding to get this little business started, so we started build what you humans would call an “iPod” to store music. This is actually a lot easier than building the phone, but we couldn't figure out how to store music until after you let us work on your phone.” 

She pulled out a set of headphones and plugged them into the little iPod and put the headphones in my ears. I heard the music of what I believed to be cello, wasn't to sure but i heard it. She removed the headphones of my ears as she continued. “Thanks to fixing your phone, we can now store music on these things, and once we show this to the Equestria Invention Research Bureau, we could make some serious bits. And once we do we can start working on our cell phone.”

Datamon tapped on my shoulder to get my attention. “This is where you come in kid. See while we did fix your phone we still don't know how it completely works, but if you'd be willing to let us keep fiddling with it when can build a working model in under four months. Now seeing as you are the owner, your entitled to royalties, so you could say this is a business investment.”

While this was a lot to process it did all make sense. Basically they need to study my phone in order to build a working prototype to show off. This could help bring Equestria to a new age in technology. “You know that doesn't like a bad idea. Okay I'm in.” 

Datamon and Vinky high fives each other before continuing. “Okay great. Now then we won't need you phone until after we get our iPod funded.” Vinyl said.

This was the possible beginning of a new era for Equestria, and I looked forward to seeing how far it will go. I was planning on leaving the store before a thought occurred.  My mind raced back to an episode from digimon frontier, that episode involved a Datamon and how he was able to help one of the characters use his beast spirit. I decided to try my luck and see if there was a chance help improve my arsenal. “Hey Datamon can I ask you something?”

Datamon looked to me while he was still standing on the counter. “Sure kid what's up?”

I pulled out my digivice and set it on the counter for him and Vinyl to see. “I was wondering if you could help me with this. See yesterday I managed to find another spirit and tried to access it, only problem was it wouldn't let me. This may be a long shot, but do you think you can take a look at this and see if you can maybe overwrite that problem.”

Datamon tentatively picked up the digivice and inspected it, turning it in his mechanical hands. “Well it's a lot different from Vinyl’s but it's made out digital world tech, so I should be able to try something.”

‘Wait what did he just say.’ I replied what he just said in my head before asking my next question. “I'm sorry I think I must have misheard you for a second there. What do you mean different from Vinyl's?”

Datamon nudged Vinyl’s shoulder while still examining my digivice. “Go on show him.”

Vinyl slipped her hand into pocket and pulled out the last thing I thought I would see today. At about the size of her palm Vinyl pulled out a first generation digivice. I felt my jaw drop and my mind blown away, I made gesture to see if I can look at, Vinyl shruggeds and handed it to me. “Where did you get this?” I asked inspecting the digivice. 

“Well remember when I told you I offered Dats here a job as our tech fixer?” Vinyl asked which I nodded. “Well when we shook hands on it, there was this bright blinding light and the little gizmo was in my hand. Any idea why that is?”

My mind was completely shocked actually that was an understatement, my mind has been obliterated by now. “Vinyl that is a digivice, those are only meant for the digidestined to have these, you know that means?” She shook her head. “It means you're a digidestined, and Datamon is your partner digimon.” Both Vinyl and Datamon looked to each other before just shrugging theirs shoulders. I quickly fell onto the ground with my feet the air twitching, I quickly got back up.” Aren't you guy the least bit shocked or excited?”

“Not really, we've a time since we first met so this doesn't exactly change anything really?” Vinyl said plainly. 

During our conversation Datamon was busy analyzing my D-tector before tapping my shoulder to get my attention.  “Alright I've got bad news, good news and more bad news, how would you like to hear them?”

I cocked a brow and shrugged. “Just like that,  bad then good, then bad again.”

“Well the bad news is that it seems while you do have another spirit in here, you can't access its power with your digivice.” My shoulders slumped down knowing that I won't be able to use any other forms. “But here's the good news” I looked back up at him. “I can probably make something that will let you overwrite that little problem with no repercussions and ultimately have access to a better arsenal.”

And just like that my hope was restored until a thought occurred. “And what's the other bad news?” I asked feeling a bit scared to know. 

Datamon continued. “The bad news is that in order for this to work, you're gonna have to leave your digivice here with me for at least twenty-four hours. Which means that for one day you won't be able to fight if any rogue digimon comes into town.”

I took a moment to consider the pros and cons of this option.  On the one hand by leavening my digivice here I won't be able to defend myself or others for a whole day. But on the other hand if I leave it behind I could have a wider selection of forms to choose from. And seeing as I found the spirit of ice here in Equestria there no doubt in my mind that the other could be here. But that also means that I have to find those spirits before someone else does and misuse their power.  With the pros outweighing the cons I had to take the risk. “And you're sure that it will only take Twenty four hours?” Datamon nodded his head.“Okay then let's do it.”

“Alright I better get started then if I want to have it ready by tomorrow.” He hopped off the table and made his way to the back room and out of sight. 

‘I hope this works out.’ I thought to myself. 

=================================

Not wanting to provoke fate I decided to head back to the castle to get some reading done and learn more about Equestria. As I walked up the stairs to the front door a thought came to mind.  ‘Does Midnight have a digivice?’ I remembered how Dorumon only evolved after spending one night with Midnight, that usually happened in the show with the digidestined. 

Opening the door to the castle I walked inside and navigated my way over to the library to get some work done. It had been a great relief that the ponies spoke and wrote in English, otherwise I would have been doomed. As I walked into the library I saw that Twilight was organizing some books up on one of the shelves that was a few feet off the ground. She glanced my way and saw me enter and smiled. “Hey Jack you're back.” She chirped flying down to me. “How it go in town today?”

I sat down on one of the couches in the library and pulled my phone out. “Pretty well, Vinyl managed to fix my phone.”

Twilight starred inquisitive of the little device, I saw her horn glow and envelop my phone. She levitated it over to her and looked at it from all angles. “It's a black box?” She said floating it back to me. I couldn't help but chuckle, I patted the seat next to me. She moved over to sit next to me and looked at my phone. I pressed the home button and soon the screen lite up and so did her eyes as she leaned in closer. “What did you just do?! She gasped looking at it with fascination. 

“I just turned it on. This is called a smartphone. We use these back on my world to talk to other people from far away, and a few other things, but mostly that.” 

Twilight lightly tapped the screen with her finger pressing one of the few app games, Angry Birds. As the intro music played Twilight jolted up from the music and moving images. “What did I just do, did I break it!?” she shrieked backing away. 

I was fighting a fit of laughter by placing a hand over my mouth. I quickly rained in my chuckles as I continue. “No you just activated one of my apps.” She tilted her head understandably confused. “It's short for Application, the one you tapped on is an app game. Come here I'll show you how it works.”

Cautiously she scooted back to my side as I started up the game. She watched as I started on the first level and pulled the red bird back in the slingshot, by this point Twilight was still wondering what I was doing. When I saw that the bird was at the right angle I removed my finger and watch as it moved across the screen and knocked out all the pigs. “Yes! One shot baby!”

I turned to Twilight who was in shock. “That's so barbaric, how could you shoot those birds at those poor pigs?” I started to bust out laughing which made Twilight puff out her cheeks in frustration. “I mean it, what if Fluttershy saw that?”

I hang her the one as I restart the level. “Before you do just try it, they're not real animals mind you.” She was reluctant to take it but gave in any way. I guided her hand to places her finger on the red bird. “Keep your finger on the screen and slowly slide it to one end of the screen.” Twilight did so and waited. Now aim the bird at an angle where will hit the pigs.” Even though she was against the idea she did so and waited.  “Now just lift your finger and let it fly.”

When Twilight moved her fingers and watched as the little red bird laughed as it hit one of the pigs and causes the wood planks fall over and knocked out the other pigs. “I still think it's barbaric.” She added before tapping on the double arrows moving her to the next level and repeating her previous actions. 

“You say that but…..you're still playing it. Why is that?” I asked with a grin growing on my face.  

Twilight cheeks flustered a bit as she continued. “I'm simply trying to understand why your kind would indulge themselves in such a...darning it I almost hand him!!” Twilight had just missed one of the last pigs after using her last bird. An image of pig laughing at her expense popped onto the monitor. “Why you little!!” I leaned my hand and tapped the redo button.  “Thanks, I'll get him this time.” She went back to playing the game. As she finished the level and got three stars she pumped her fist in the air with victory. 

“So you still you never gave me an answer to my question.” I teased as Twilight looked at me blushing as she handed me back my phone. “Well?”

She fidgeted with some of her hair as she looked away, she cleared her throat.  “Well….it was rather addicting.” She admitted with a blush. “It's a shame that we haven't made anything like that yet.”

I thought about for a moment, Twilight seemed like the kind of per...eh I mean pony who could keep a secret. “Well you know that may happen sooner than you think Twi.” Twilight turned to me giving me her full attention as I continued.  “Well when I went to Vinyl's to see if she could fix my phone she had this unfinished device that she was working on. At the time I wasn't aware that she and another individual had been working to make an iPod.”

Twilight raised a brow. “What's an iPod?”

‘“It's a little device where you can store music and listen to it on the go, it small enough to fit in the palm of your hand thus making it portable.” Twilight was intrigued. “Anyway when I came back today she managed to finish thanks to looking at how my phone works.”

“That amazing, but what does your phone have to do with Vinyl's iPod?” She asked resting on one of her hands. 

“Well my phone can store music and take photos among other things. Anyway back to what I was saying. “ I cleared my throat. “Vinyl was able to make a working iPod and want to start making more to cell, and once she has enough bits she and her partner will try to create cell phones.”

Twilight looked at me with suspicion. “What are you not telling me?” 

“What do you mean Twilight?” I started to feel a bit confused. 

“You keep saying Vinyl’s “partner” and not giving me a name. Mind telling me?” She asked crossing her arms under chest.

I sighed knowing the cats out of the bag. “Okay you got me. Vinyl partner is a digimon know as Datamon.”

“What?” 

“Yeah it surprised me too. But then she shows me that she had a digivice too.

“WHAT!?” Twilight’s voice was so powerful, and loud that it blew me off the edge of couch and on the floor. “WHAT DO MEAN VINYL HAS A DIGIVICE!!!” She asked leaving on the arm of the couch.

I was still recovering from the sudden shock and for up and quickly moved a finger to Twilight's lips. “If you'll come down I can Explain.  Think you can manage that.” She blushed a bit and nodded sitting back down. I slide my pinke into my ear and rubbed it trying to ear rubbing it to try and alleviate the pain. “Okay first, remember how I told you that we humans involuntary created the digimon when we made the show?” Twilight nodded. “Well digimon was more of a series, kinda like a book. There were different season and different characters, each version having its own unique gimmick. Now the digivice I have is the fourth generation model, that allows me to turn into a digimon. Still, with me here Twi?” She nodded again and I continued. “Well the digivice that Vinyl has is from the first generation, it's a very basic model. And since she has one that makes her a digidestined like me, okay?”

Twilight took a deep breath while placing a hand on her chest, and as she exhaled she pushed it away. “I'm sorry I was just really caught off guard.”

I wave it off and continue. “It's fine Twi I forgive you, and yeah I'm just as confused as you, I rather now think about it right now.” I rested in my seat and relaxed taking in the rooms detail. In the library aside from the couches there was a desk where no doubt Twilight worked at. It was a rather simple desk, a nice maple brown with a lamp at the top, and some drawers, however it was what's on top of the desk that drew my attention. About the size of a golf ball was a red gem, a ruby maybe. As I stared at it I remembered something that Twilight mentioned one day, something about new type of gem that can do magic or something.  “Hey Twi I got a question.”

“Sure Jack what is it?”

“Well it's about what you guys mentioned earlier, about those gems that you ponies use. Can you explain that to me?” I immediately regret this decision as Twilight moves a bit too close for comfort with glint in her eyes, the same glint she gave me at the prospect of learning about a new species. ‘Curiosity did kill the cat after all.' Twilight takes me by the hand, and I watch as her horn glowed, and before I could ask what she was doing I felt my body shift a bit as she teleported us to the throne room. I am overwhelmed with a sense of nausea and felt like I was gonna throw up. The feeling was indescribable and I'd rather not do that again. “Oh God that was.” I gripped my stomach as I felt like I was about to throw up right then and there. I took a deep breath and tried to hold it back. “Never again, just never.”

Twilight patted my back to help me out. “Don't worry Jack everypony has the same reaction, will just have to do it again till you're used to it.” she lightly giggled. 

‘Da fuck I will!!’ I turned to Twilight looking annoyed until she takes my hand again, and sits me at the table on one of the crystal thornes. I was a bit surprised to find that despite their appearance they were incredibly comfortable. “So Twilight any reason you had to teleport me here instead of having us just walk here.”

She blushed and gave a sheepish smile as she rubbed the back of her head. “Sorry I just got really excited is all. I love to teach other about new things.”


“Yeah I kinda figured that out for myself.” I rubbed my stomach still feeling the odd sensation slowly fade away. “So about the gems.”

“Oh! Right hang on one second.” I saw her horn light up again and immediately duck and cover in case she tried to teleport me again, after a few seconds of waiting I heard a loud “POP” sound and looked from behind the chair. In the center of the table was a wooden chest kinda like the ones you see pirates use for their treasures. It was the shape and size of a gaming console, she opened it up to reveal over ten different colored gems. “So let's start from the beginning.”

“So about one year ago pony scholars were out on a field research expedition, when during one of their mineral digs they stumbled upon a large cavern filled with gems that were giving of magical energy. They reported their findings to Celestia and Luna and their best unicorns and Scholars to investigate the mysterious gems. Upon further studies we discovered that these gems had different magical effects, from Elements magic, to healing, and we are still learning and discovering new one each day. But what we also learned is that if we can mimic the magical energy that were in these special gems we could copy those same traits onto normal gems, but there's a catch.”

Twilight levitated three rubies in front of me before setting them down in a triangle formation.  “The ruby on the top is one we found in the gem cave, this particular ruby allows one to harness fire base magic.” She then pointed to the two at the bottom. “Now this is where it gets tricky, both these rubies don't contain any magical properties at all, but that can be changed. You see we learned that certain gems are like blank slates ready to be impelled with magical essence, but it's a game of chance.” She levitated the magical ruby into her left hand, and the normal ruby into her right hand. “So first I have to draw out the magic in this ruby.” With a light glow of her horn Twilight's left hand ignited with a flame around her hand. 

I was about to run over to put it out when I noticed that Twilight wasn't showing any signs of pain. “Relax, because I'm the one using the gem I'm unaffected by its flames, now onto the next step.” Her horn glowed again as her eyes shined white, and her right and left hands started to glow. From her left hand that helped the magical ruby a red mist could be seen moving over to her right hand that held the normal ruby.  And once Twilight's eyes had returned to normal she opened her hands for me to see the rubies. As far as looks go the ruby I presumed that was still normal looked the same, however, in a split-second I saw it give a light glow. 

“And now..” Twilight gripped both gems and the effect was emitted as both hands were enveloped in flames. “Both have the same effects now.” 

I was speechless as I took in all this information, but then I remembered the third ruby. “So what about that one.” I asked pointing to the third ruby.

“Well remembers how I said it was a game of chance?” I briefly nodded. “Well that because it's a gamble to find the right kind of gem. You see for some reason we discovered that not all gems are capable of contain the magical traits like other can.” Twilight replaced the newly enchanted gem with the third ruby. I watch as she repeated the process only to noticed that unlike last time there was no red mist emanating from the magical gem, and in another second I heard the sound of what I believed to be glass breaking.  Twilight's eyes returned to normal, but when she opened both palms I was baffled. The magical gem was as it was before, but the third ruby was now in pieces. “See what I mean?”

I nodded getting the idea, but it seemed there was more to it as Twilight continued. “And unfortunately that not the only roadblock we've come across.  The first is to know which gems had what effect. For example, there are rubies that instead of granting you fire control,  can either give you fire resistance, or increase your natural strength and then some. And depending on the rarity of the gems ability can also reduce the odds of finding a likely gem to copy said abilities onto, and the more difficult they are the more powerful the unicorn must be to cast the spell.”

“So to sum it up. Depending on how rare the skill is, the lower the chance of finding a gem to copy said abilities onto it, and the high the unicorn magic must be to enchant it? Is that about right?” Twilight nodded seeming pleased that I understood. “So then I take it that only unicorns can use it since you need magic to active it then?”

Twilight started to giggle making me feel confused. “I'm sorry,  I'm not laughing at you, I'm laughing at the fact since that was the same thing we said when were studying them. But as it would turn out so long as you have any form of magic in you, which is pretty much any creature in Equestria then, you can tap into the gems power.” Twilight then looked at me and held her chin with her hand. “I wonder?” She got up from her throne and walked over to me. She gently took my hand and set the gem into my palm. “See if you can tap into it.”

I looked at the ruby for a moment, it was half the size than the one on her top of her desk. I gently closed my hand around the gem careful not to squeeze to hard in fear of cutting my hand even though I was where a glove. After waiting a few seconds nothing happened, I would be lying if I said I wasn't a little disappointed. “Try closings your eyes and focusing your thoughts on it.”

With nothing to lose I did as Twilight asked, I closed my eyes and focused on the gem in my palm. I waited for a few more seconds with no result, and just as I was about to give up I felt a sudden warm all over my hand. Opening my eyes I saw that my fist was now on fire. The feeling was almost similar to when I had obtained my fire spirit, a gentle warmth like my hand was basking in the sun's gentle light. I carefully moved my fist side to side watching the flame bend and move around. When I loosened my grip the flame imdeity vanishing in a puff of smoke, fortunately my glove remained unharmed.

I turned to Twilight who was currently scribbling down notes down on a piece of parchment paper at an alarming speed. ‘Geez of she writes any faster the paper gonna catch fire from all the fricti-’ *FWOSH* Was the only sound made before set on fire. ‘I was fucking kidding!!’ I thought as my mouth dropped. 

Twilight puffed out her cheeks in frustration. “Ohh not again!!” 

‘AGAIN!? You mean this has happened before?’ I thought jaw still wide open.

Twilight summoned another piece of paper and took a deep breath.  “Okay Twilight remember, not to fast.” She started to write again, not as fast as before but still faster than normal.

“Any idea why, I can use the gems? I mean I didn't have any magic before I came here, so why now?” I asked admiring the gem. 

Twilight hummed as she gave my question some thought. “Well this is just a theory, but remember when you said that when you came through that maze you said felt different and even your appearance changed.” I nodded remembering our conversation that day. “Well maybe when you entered our world your body might have gotten its own magical energy just like the other creatures here in Equestria.”

“You know that doesn't sound to far off, better than anything I would have thought of.” I moved the ruby around in my palm before handing it back to Twilight.  But instead of taking it she eyed the gem for a moment. “Don't you want this back?”

“Actually since that is just a copy, you can keep it, beside it might come in handy. Oh! Wait I have an idea.” Once again Twilight's horn glowed this time I only flinched, and soon a leather bracelet appeared, at the center was a metal plate. Twilight took the ruby in her magic and altered the shape and smoothed it out before infusing it into the metal plate.

‘Wait a second, leather? Doesn't that mean…?’ Soon a question found itself at the front of my mind. “Um Twilight how did you get that le.” Twilight raised her hand out to stop me.

“Before you ask, no I didn't make this leather myself.  The Griffins hunt wild animals for their meat and make leather from their hides. A Griffin merchant was at the shopping district one day, and I purchased some leather to see if it could be use with the gems. While it does work I'm not sure how, since before you would need to hold it in your hand.”

I was relieved that Twilight filled me in, the idea of these kind peaceful ponies hunting other animals for the pelts and flesh was almost too frightening to think about. “Well that's a load of my mind. And as for why the leather might work with the gem I might have an idea. See you need to influence you magic either through your horn like must unicorns, or by touching it with your own flesh like any other creature. And since leather is a form of flesh in its own way, maybe it allows the current of magic to flow from the bracelet and into the gem.”

Twilight once again considered my theory and smiled. “You know that seems logical enough for me.” She smiled happily. “So wanna test out the bracelet?”

“What do you mean?” I asked wondering what Twilight meant. “What's there to test?

“Well for starters let's see if you can do a fire based attack with that, and see what the limit is on it.” She summoned a new sheet of paper and readied it.

“Limit? What limit?”

Twilight lightly tapped on the ruby in the bracelet. “On the ruby, see I forgot to mention this, but unlike the original gems copies have a limited energy they can use before needed to recharge. It's one of the drawbacks to making copies.”

I shrugged and sat up looking around. “Got any targets for me to hit?” Twilight summoned a few  steel plate with a targets painted on it, and moved it in front of a crystal wall. ‘Geez they pretty much use magic for everything around here don't they?’ I started to concentrate on the ruby and could feel the fire surrounding my hand. I decided to see if I could perform a long distance attack, so I pulled my fist back took aim of the target and thrusted my fist out send a ball of fire directly towards the target which was about five feet away. While it did make contact it wasn't at the center but at the upper right corner. “Damn almost had it.”

I focused more on the target as I pulled my arm back, and clenched my fist, and with a powerful punch I sent another fireball flying at the target, this time hitting it dead center.  “Yeah now that's what I'm talking about.”

Twilight clapped her hands in amusement, and then proceeded to Write some more notes.“Nicely done Jack. Now try to see if you can change up the attacks.” 

“With pleasure.” I opened my hand so that is like I was gonna do a karate  chop and moved my hand straight down like I was cutting the air, the result was a vertical fire slash. I was so excited that I start to throw three more shots each in a different angle. “Hey Twilight how many are we at now?”

“That five shots so far.” I nodded and held out my hand like I was going to  scratch the air, and when slashed forward I saw a flaw made of fire shot out, and hit the target this feeling so invigorating. I threw my fist out ready to throw another fireball, but as I threw my fist out nothing came out, in fact the flame around my whole hand went out. “Looks like six is the limit.” Twilight added while writing down in her notes, and once she was done she made it disappear.  “So what do you plan to wear for tomorrow?” She asked me curiously. 

“Um why do you ask? And why tomorrow specially?” Her question was so out of the blue that I had no idea why she asked.

“Because tomorrow is your meeting with the other leaders of Equestria.  Remember Celestia sent you that letter?” 

“........ That's tomorrow!?” I shouted abruptly causing Twilight to jump. “I don't have anything besides what I'm wearing!!” I quickly inspected my clothes, I tugged my shirt up to my nose and sniffed it. Surprisingly it didn't smell, in fact when I looked at my clothes none if then seemed dirty. ‘That weird, now that I think about it didn't my shirt pocket tear on my first day?’ I checked my right over shirt pocket and saw that it was fixed. 

Twilight started to tap her chin, before talking. “Well then I think you should go see Rarity then. If you want I can teleport you over to her Boutique?” Her horn lightly glowed again. 

My eyes nearly popped out of my head as I waved my arms dismissively “!!! I can walk no need to use magic.  Okay I'll see you later Twilight Bye!!” I yelled as I took off at top speed out of the castle.

==================================
I ran out of the castle so fast that you would think someone lit a fire under my rear. I left in such a hurry that I forgot to ask Twilight where Rarity’s shop was. I was in the middle of town and tried to figure out which store maybe hers.
As I looked around for any hint that can tell where her shop was I felt a tug on my shirt. “Huh?”

Looking down I saw a familiar white unicorn filly wearing a pine dress. “Hi Jack.” Sweetie Belle squeaked. “What you up to?”

“Oh Sweetie what luck.” I crouch down so we are at eye level. “Hey I'm trying to find your sister's shop,  I'm in need of some new threads. Think you can help me find it?”

“Of course come on.” She grabbed my hand and guided me through town. As I was led by Sweetie more and more ponies started to greet me with smiles and waves, some even said hello.

Soon we arrived at our destination, and I was a bit confused, the design reminded me of a carousel. ‘Wait a second. Aren't carousels those ride at fairs with plastic horse with poles through them….. Why do I feel like this concept in a world of pastel colored ponies is a bit barbaric?’

Entering the shop a little bell rings signaling our arrival.  “Be with you in a minute.” Rarity called out in a singsong voice. Rarity strolled out where a white sundress. “Welcome to Rarity's Boutique how may I..” She saw that it was me and gave me a warm smile. “Oh Jack it's so nice to see you.” She walked over to me with open arms for a hug, one that I was happy to give.  “So what brings you to my shop?”

“Well you see I'm attending my first meet with some of Equestria leaders, and I need some new clothes for the occasion.”

“Oh, how lovely! Well you came to the right pony Jack, I'll have you a new outfit that will screen regal, but first.” She turned to Sweetie Belle. “Sweetie could you perhaps go out and play, I'll need some alone time to make Jack new clothes.”

“Sure sis, I'll go head over to Applebloom’s house.” And with that she was out the door.

“Um why exactly did you need her to leave?” I asked feeling a bit uneasy. 

“Well I rather not have her here for what comes next. Now if you would please strip then, we can get started.” She said casually while pulling out some measuring tape.

“....... What?” I asked with beads of sweat sliding my face.

Rarity saw my recreation and rolled her eyes. “Just to your undergarments dear. Honestly you needn't be so shy.”

“R-right….” I still couldn't help blush madly at the idea. “D-do I really have to take of my clothes?”

Again Rarity rolled her eyes. “Yes. Unless you want a suit that doesn't fit perfectly and might make you feel uncomfortable during your meeting.  And from what Twilight has told me those meetings can be quite long.”

‘Damn it she's right. Okay Jack just remember the trick dad taught you, think of your boxer like swimming trunks at the beach.’ I took a deep breath and exhaled as I removed my accessories, my hat and goggles, my gloves and over shirt. Next was my yellow shirt, I could still feel my heart pounding in my chest. ‘Come on Jack keep it together, you've fought a dinosaur, Minotaur, an ice demon. This should be a cake walk.’

As I removed my shoes and Socks, I finally reach my pants. Removing my pants was a bit more difficult with Rarity patiently waiting. I just sucked it up and let them drop to the floor. “There was that so hard darling? Now let's let's get started. Please stand up straight.” I did so as she used her magic to move measuring tape to check my height. “Now then arms out please.” For the next ten Minutes, I did as Rarity asked as she took my measurements. 

Once we had finally finished I quickly dressed myself. “So how long do you think it will take Rarity?” I asked as I waited at the door.

She hummed for a moment while looking at my measurements. “Well fortunately since your body isn't that much different from our own, it should only take me a couple of hours. The “shoes” as you called then will take a bit of work but nothing I can't handle. I'll have your suit sent to Twilight's castle in the morning before you leave.”

“Thanks Rarity, so how much do I owe you?” I asked while pulling out my bag of bits.

“Nothing at all darling.” She said happily. 

“Wait really? I can't accept this without paying you?” While most people would easily expect free stuff, I on the other hand didn't feel right doing so.

Rarity waved it off with her hand. “Really I mean it Jack. Besides consider it my way of thanking you for saving Sweetie and her friends.” Rarity had a slight smirk as walked over to me with a bit more sway in her hips. “And consider this an extra show of thanks.” She quickly leaned in and gave me a kiss on the cheek before leading me out of the shop and giggling happily before closing the door, leaving me dumbfounded.

As I stood there still frozen with a blush burning so bright you could have seen it from miles away, I started to process what just happened. ‘.....these mares are gonna be the death of my.’ I turned on my heels and slowly made my way to the castle. The sun was slowly setting across the horizon leaving the sky a beautiful orange.

Once I got into the castle I made my way straight to my room, and landed on my bed not caring about sleeping in my clothes. Soon I replayed the events of my day in my head as I've done since day one when a thought came to mind. ‘I haven't seen Midnight or Dorumon since we got back. Wonder where they went?” Then another thought came to mind as u remembered how Vinyl had a digivice.  ‘Could Midnight also be a digidestined, Dorumon did digivolve after spending what night with her?’ Soon my body started to relax, with my mind not far behind as I pulled the covers over me. ‘If I see her tomorrow I'll ask.’ I let out a long yawn before closing my eyes and drifting off into sleep.
> Chapter 7
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The morning of the meeting went as follows. First I woke up at the most ungodly time, 4 am, I had always believed that such a time was a myth and that people who would actually wake up as such a time were just legends. But unfortunately I was woken from my peaceful slumber by an overly enthusiastic bookworm. As it would turn out both Twilight and her friends were also going to be attending this meeting. After a good ten Minutes, I put on the suit that Rarity had made me. It was a simple black tuxedo with a red tie, she even managed to make dress shows, very comfortable shoe, wasn't even sure that was possible. 

Next, we had arrived at the train station to meet the rest of Twilight's friends. Only Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Fluttershy seemed unaffected by being a wake at this time. But for Rainbow Dash and Rarity this was torture. Rarity complained about not getting enough beauty sleep, while Dash said that no sane pony should be up this late, to which she turned to Applejack and said “No offense” Applejack shrugged it off as we boarded the train.

The train ride was more incredible relaxing in my sleepy state. I was sitting between Rainbows Dash and Rarity, who found the gentle rocking of the train so relaxing that both decided to lean on me and fall asleep.  Ordinarily I would have been flustered, but the extra warmth on this cold morning was very much welcomed and I too started to fall asleep.

When I woke up, I saw that we were about to pull into the station. I looked to my sides to see Dash and Rarity still sleeping on me, I carefully nudged them awake. When both mares were awake enough to know what they were doing both scooted away with a visible blush on their face. Once the train came to a stop, and we were allowed to get off, we were met by a squad of armored ponies, they were our escorts to the castle for the meeting. 

The guards led us through the capital of Equestria, Canterlot. I noticed that a few buildings were being repaired or rebuilt, as if a war took place. Twilight had informed me that the damage was done by the Storm King and his caption Tempest.  Fortunately Tempest changed sides and aided in the defeat of the Storm King, and was helping in the reconstruction of Canterlot. 

As we walked down the street of Canterlot I saw that a few of the ponies here were well-dressed and mostly unicorns, these were the nobles of Equestria. However, despite some kind and caring ponies I've seen so far these ponies were stuck up and didn't bother to hide their disdain for some ponies who were visiting the capital who weren't dress like them. Even more so when they saw me, they looked abruptly disgusted that I was even here. Either they knew that I was the ambassador for the digimon they so unfairly judged, or it was because of my appearance, my vote is the ladder.

As we reached the castle I was amazed by the design, it had a sort of medieval look to it and was built on the side of a mountain. There were guards stationed all over the places, some of which were thestrals, then I thought about something as I looked around at our group. ‘Where is Midnight? I still haven't seen her.’

Once we passed the gates and entered the castle the pony guards that were escorting us disbanded and went their separate ways. ‘Guess they were only meant to bring us to the castle.’ 

“Alright Jack follow me and I'll show you where the throne room is.” Twilight said taking the lead.


As we followed Twilight to the throne room I took in the inside of the castle, what really got my attention was the beautiful stained-glass window, I had never seen any in person just in movie. While I was looking at the windows, I saw that Rarity had wrinkled her nose for some reason, I sniffed the air but didn't smell anything bad. When I saw that she was staring forward I looked to see what it was that she could be looking at. Standing by a set of golden double doors was a unicorn stallion, he had a long blonde mane and snow-white fur, he wore a white tuxedo with a black tie. The stallion took notice of our group approach and seemed to sneer.

Once we were a few feet from the doors he decided to speak. “Well if it isn't the Princess who sullies her title by leaving and befriending commoners.” He spoke with a tone of discuss. “And now it seems you've brought a hairless monkey with you.”

‘Only two sentences and I already want to roast his flank, he's lucky I don't have my digivice or my bracelet.’

Just before I was about to deck the stallion Twilight holds me back. “I'd prefer you don't insult neither my friends nor the town in which I call home Prince Blueblood. You judge solely on wealth and prestige, but you fail to see that my friends are worth more than all the riches in Equestria. I pity that you will never understand the feeling of true friendship.”

‘Oh shit, someone call the fire department cause this a hole just got burned.’ I chuckled a bit which made the prince frown and get a bit closer to me.

“And what do you find so amusing you hairless primate?” He asked getting in my face.

‘Now he's really lucky I don't have my digivice.’ I noticed that Twilight was about to intervene, however she stopped when I held out my hand. “Oh I just find it funny how you can be so disrespectful to a princes who's helped so many, from how you act you must play a much more important role here in Equestria?” Blue Blood didn't say a thing.  “I mean aside from Twilight theirs Luna who raises the moon, Celestia who raises the sun, Cadence who rules over the Crystal Empire protecting the crystal heart. So I'm guessing you must doing something equally if not more important in benefit to Equestria.”

There was a long pause, the look on Blue Blood face was priceless, it is the look of someone who's backed themselves into a corner with no chance to escape the humiliation that was about to come. Behind me I could hear the girls, and spike chuckling.  “I'm willing to bet that your nothing more than a pompous brat who waves his title around thinking that everyone is beneath him, when in reality when you strip away the titles all your left with is an arrogant, pathetic whelp who wouldn't last a single afternoon in the real world. How's that that Prince Blueballs did I managed to hit close to home yet?” I asked with a toothy grin plastered on my face. 

He seemed like he was about to give his retort when Twilight decided to step in. “Why are you even here Blue Blood? This meeting is between the dignitaries and ambassadors, and last I check you are neither.”

He scoffed and turned his head. “Don't pester me, I'm well aware of that. I am here to speak with the digimon ambassador.”

I was a bit confused and decided to further inquire about this. “And what do you plan to gain from speaking with him?”

“Not that it's any of business you hairless welp, but I intend to get on his good side and try to make him an ally. Once he considers us as such I can butter him up to join my circle of higher up acquaintance. And once the other nobles see that I'm on good terms with an ambassador it will surely boost my status.” He said while he held his nose up high.  “Now be gone, I'm waiting for his arrival and the meeting won't start until he arrives.”

“Well you just as pompous as ever.” Rarity started. “You don't realize you're talking to…” I quickly cover Rarity mouth.

“Well I do hope you end up taking to the digimon ambassador, I'm sure you won't have to wait too long.” I looked over to Rarity and the girls and winked, they quickly understood what I was getting at.

I removed my hand from Rarity lips as she continued. “Yes I do hope you don't wait long.” She tried to hide her snicker behind her hands.

Once me and the group walked through the doors we started to laugh. “Haha how long do you think he'll wait till he realized he just missed the digimon ambassador?” Dash asked fighting another fit of giggles.

I turned to her. “Better question, who cares?” We started to laugh until we heard someone clearing their throat. 

I'm the center of the throne room was a large round table with Celestia and Luna sitting in the middle. To the princesses left was a light blue dragon wearing gold armor and had a scepter with a large ruby at the top, judging from its appearance and features it was female. She had a set of navy blue spikes running down her head in mohawk kind of way, she had two curved horns that were on either side of her face.

Next, was a fairly large creature with two horns on with pits of gold etched on them, he had black crown on his head, long light brown hair that draped over his eyes and a dark brown beard that growed past his chin and towards the end had a golden ring that made a little bun at the end of his beard. He wore a long robe that was blue at the shoulder but was golden as it went further down his body. I wasn't sure he what was, because all the sentient creatures are anthropomorphic I had assumed he was a Minotaur, but reframed from asking less I accidentally offend him.

And finally the third creature who by far seemed the most intimating of them all. With the head of a golden eagle with brown feathers that down to neck where it met the dark black armor he wore, at the top of his head was a large gold crown. His best was a golden yellow and had scares across it that gave him a more menacing appearance.  From what I could lower body of a lion with dark black fur. He tapped his talon like fingers at the table showing that he was getting impatient.

“So glad you could join us Jack.” Celestia spoke up breaking the silence. She pointed to a chair that sat across from her and Luna at the table. “Please have a seat, so we may begin this meeting.” Wasting no time I made my way to my seat and waited for Celestia to continue.  “First, I'd like to thank you all for coming, now unfortunately a few of the other leaders could not join us today, but I believe that its should be with our current group. Second, I would like to introduce you all to the current digimon ambassador Jack Owens.” She pointed to me and I rose out of my seat and gave a polite bow. 

“It's an honor to meet you all and I hope that this meeting goes well.” I slowly sat back down and received a few bows back. 

“Now then I'll introduce everyone here.” She turned to the dragoness to her right. “From the dragon lands, Dragon Lord Ember.” Ember gave me a brief nod. Looking past Ember to the horned creature. “And from Yakyakistan, leader of the yaks Prince Rutherford.” 

“Yak Prince is happy to be here!!” He shouted with a loud deep voice, and slammed his fist into the table, before sitting down.

Celestia chuckled a bit. “And we are happy to have you here as well. And finally the newly crowned king of Griffonstone, King Godfrey.” 

‘Geez even his name sounds intimidating.’ I thought as Godfrey continued to tap his talons on the table and said nothing as he stared at me with his golden eyes.

“Now then Jack.” Celestia addresses me. “As you are aware a few of the digimon have been causing trouble amongst the residents of Equestria and its fellow kingdoms. Most of the leaders here wishes to know why shouldn't they wage war against them?” She stated.

All eyes were on me as they waited for my response. My next choice of words would determine the future for the digimon and possibly myself.  I took a deep breath and exhaled and stood up. “My fellow Dignitaries, I am aware of the problems that some digimon may have caused for your kingdoms, but I can assure you that waging war against them would be a mistake.”

The dragon lord slammed her staff hard on the ground getting my attention. “Do you have so much confidence that your kind will win without trouble?” She asked angrily. 

“No, the digimon would suffer lost, but so would anyone who would attack them. That's what I want to avoid, the meaningless loss of life that is war. I have no doubt in my mind that each of your respected kingdoms could easily hold their own in war, but that not what I want.”

“Then what scrawny monkey want!?” The yak Prince yelled slamming his fist onto the table causing it to shake.

I took another quick break and continued. “Peace. That's what I want for the digimon.” The leaders grumbled a bit and I decided to try something. “If you will please hear me out. Imagine your home, a place where you feel safe and at peace. You live life how you see fit and enjoy your way of life, now imagine that all of a sudden without warning or evening knowing why, that your ripped away from it.” For a moment the leaders were silent. “And then your suddenly thrown into an unknown world where everyone treats you differently just because you don't fit in or belong.” They seemed to lower their head in shame, as if they already knew the feeling. 

“The digimon aren't all violent monsters, some are as intelligent as you and I. In fact Celestia and I have already made an alliance with a village, and I can assure you that there are good digimon.”

“But by that logic you are also saying that there are bad digimon right?” Ember asked.

“I won't lie there are bad digimon ,just like I can assume that not every creature on this world are all nice and friendly.” Silence once again further proving that I was correct. “But just like those who would commit crimes, there are those who will fight for peace and justice.  And that why I need for you all not to wage war against them. I need to find them, so I can recruit them to help me fight against those who would try to disturb the peace. And once I know I have trust worthy allies, I can focus on finding who or what is bringing them here.”

“Listen I know it's a lot to ask of you, mostly because I'm asking you to trust someone you don't even know, but if you attack the digimon who haven't done anything then you'll make more enemies.” They all seemed focused on my words, unlike before their harden faced softer a bit. “I'm not saying you can defend yourself against any digimon that would attack you, what I'm asking is that you don't go attacking those who are innocent. Because if you do you'll only make the matter worse for yourself and your kingdoms.” I sat back down and looked to all of them. “ That all I can say. Whatever happens next in the future is up to you.”

I waited in silence as the leaders talked amongst themselves, I was worried of the possible outcome that may lay ahead. One possible outcome would be that they would agree to myself request and give me time to find more digimon to help to fight against the evil digimon. But then theirs was the second option, that being that they chose to go to war, the innocent digimon would be in trouble and the rogue digimon who could cause devastating destruction would burn this world to the ground. 

As my thoughts trailed off into the possibility of war and a wave of anxiety take me over, I was pulled away from this thought when I felt a hand touch my left shoulder. Looking up I saw that Twilight and her friends were all around me with warm smiles that somehow managed to chase away my fears. And in that brief moment of calm and clarity I remembered something important, something that could sway the odds into our favor.  I stood up quickly which managed to get the others attention. “I have one last bit of information that I would like so disclose with all of you.” I had their full attention now. “I had recently learned that creatures of Equestria who I will keep anonymous until such time I believe can be revealed, was chosen to be a digidestined. For those of you who does not know what a digidestined is I will tell you. The world in which the digimon call home, is known as the digital world, this world is a living entity that when it feels threatened, it chooses champions to defend both it and any other worlds that may be threatened. These champions are known as digidestined, and are partnered with a digimon companion to help to aid in the salvation of the world's that are in danger.”

“Yesterday I was shocked to see that I am no longer the only digidestined. The creature I met had their own digimon companion and were easily good friends, this proves that the creatures of Equestria and digimon can work together.” 

Not only were the leaders surprised but everyone else in the room, aside from Twilight who already knew who I was talking about. After waiting a few minutes Celestia spoke up. “Alright now then let's put it to a vote. All those who are in favor or Jack requests do not wait immediate war against the Digimon raise your hand.” For what felt like an eternity we waited in silence for their response, but slowly one by one they raised their hands, and a wave of relief washed over me again.

===================================

After the meeting had concluded I spoke with the dignitaries in regard to asking that if they were to come across any other Digimon villages to send a letter to me informing me. Thankfully they all agreed and said their goodbyes all except Godfrey who just grunted through most of the meeting. Before we decide to leave I was hoping to find Celestia or Luna to ask for her advice. From what Twilight had told me the Princesses have lived for more than a thousand years. ‘Still debating how that possible when they look like they are in their early thirties.’ With any luck they could give me some advice on what I should do.

As I walk down the Halls, I spotted Luna walking down in one direction. I picked up my pace till I was within speaking distance. “Princess Luna how are you?” Luna barely turned her head, she glanced at me for barely a second before darting off down a different hallway. “Oh well bye I guess?” 

I wasn't sure why but I thought that she seemed almost annoyed by me. Before I could give it much thought I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning around I was met with Celestia. “Are you alright Jack?”

I consider mentioning what had happened with Luna, but decided that it may not be important. “Yeah everything is fine, actually I was hoping to find to ask some advice.”

“Well I'd be happy to. What is it that you wanted to ask me Jack.” She asked in a kind motherly tone.

“I needed your advice on what I should do, seeing as I'm new to this whole ambassador thing. See my first thought was that I would start by finding more digimon villages to help befriend, but I think that isn't enough. Even if I were to find more there still is the problem of showing the ponies that the digimon can be friends. I was thinking of starting off in ponyville since it's a small town and the ponies there are very kind, and that if I can integrate them into the society.”

She cupped her chin with her left hand while her right held the elbow, she hummed for a minute giving it some thought. “Well you are correct in wanting to show ponies the possibility of friendship with the digimon. I believe that what you should do is try to introduce small less threatening digimon to them. If what I read from Twilight's report there should be low level digimon called rookies?”

She was right there were rookies that were small and less threatening than the champion digimon they've seen so far. “Now the only question was how would I get them to interact with the ponies?”

“I believe I may know a way.” I looked over to Celestia as she said that. “Perhaps if you were to have the rookie digimon associated with the foals of Ponyville and show the other that not all digimon are as they presumed them to be. And if I'm not mistaken I believe that there should he a school house in Ponyville. All you would have to do is speak with the teacher about allowing a few extra students attend her class. Next you will have to choose some rookie digimon from the village to participate. If all goes well then you should have a better chance at winning their thrust.”

Genius, it was a brilliant idea and manageable. I would have to go to the digimon village after speaking with the teacher. But if this does go according to plan there was one minor issue. “That would be one heck of a commute for those digimon. I'm not sure if they will have the patience to keep coming from all the over here and to Ponyville back and forth.” 

Just when I thought I would have to find another solution Celestia clapped her hand. “Oh that reminds me I almost for to tell you about your new home.” I had forgotten that in Celestia let that she mentioned a new house for me to stay in. “It should be done by now, and it has around four different bedrooms, so perhaps, you can keep them there during their stay.”

“Wait why does it have more than one room, not that I'm complaining, but that seems a bit odd.” For some reason I had the idea that Celestia could have seen this coming. 

“Well as a diplomat there will be times when you may have guest over and sometimes possibly offer them room and board. So I had the foresight to make sure that your new home had four rooms, two bathrooms a kitchen, a dining room, living room and an office for you to fill out paperwork and other essential duties.” Her horn glowed yellow for a moment before a set of keys popped into view in front of me. “These are your keys, you'll need them to enter your new home. I wish you the best of luck Jack, I must be off.” She turned and headed off down the hall.

I regrouped with Twilight and the other as they made their way towards the door. Before Twilight could open it though I quickly stopped her. “What's wrong Jack?” 

I put a finger to my lips to tell her to stay quiet. I carefully opened the door to peeked outside, and just like I was hoping Blueblood was still out there waiting. He was pacing around in circles frustrated, no doubt still waiting to meet the “digimon ambassador”. I turned to Twilight with a wicked grin on my face. “Hey Twilight think you've got enough magic to teleport all of us home from here?”

Twilight had a puzzled look on her face when I asked this. “I can, but I thought you hated teleporting Jack?”

It was true I still hated the idea of teleporting, but… “Yeah true but I would love to make Prince Blueblood keep waiting for the digimon ambassador.” I chucked evilly with my grin growing wider.

The girls quickly caught on and started to chuckle a bit. Twilight lite her horn up for a few moments until I felt the familiar sensation of us moving to our destination.

====================================

I fell to the ground of the castle clutching my stomach feeling nauseated and woozy, but I couldn't help but chuckle. “Hehe worth it.” 

Once the girls knew that I was going to be okay they all went their separate ways to go about their business.  To my surprise Fluttershy was the quickest to leave and at an incredibly fast speed. Even Dash was shocked to see her move so fast that she could help but day “Whoa.”

I checked the time on my phone and saw that it will be ten am in five minutes, which means if I hurried I could make it in time to get my digivice back, before I left I decided to grab my bracelet with the fire ruby and walked out the doors.

Jogging down to the shopping district I waved to all the ponies who were setting up shop, as I was jogging I started to think about something I had noticed earlier today. ‘I still haven't seen Midnight at all today. Shouldn't she had been with us when we were at the meeting?’ I pushed these thought aside as I reached the front door of Vinyl shop. 

Walking in the bell rang and immediately I saw Vinyl and Datamon at the counter waiting for me. “Well look who decided to actually show up on time!” Vinyl sarcastically cheered.

I rolled my eyes and walked in. “Yeah well that because I decided to let Twilight teleport us back home, otherwise I would have been late.” I moved in front of the counter and smiled at Datamon. “So is it ready.”

He nodded and handed me back my D tector, it didn't look any different from before, I kept turning it over in my hands to see if there was something I was missing. Datamon chucked a bit. “There nothing new about your D tector kid, but that okay because I got what you need in here.” He pulled a case from behind the register and pushed in front of me.

The case had latched that kept it locked, I flipped up the latches and opened the case. Inside was what I could only describe as a thing of beauty, it was a gauntlet like devices. It's as if the first generation digivice and ben 10 omnitrix made love to each other and this war there beautiful love child. I lifted it up and examined it in my hands, it was as heavy as my D tector. 

“I call this beauty the digigaunlet, it goes on your left wrist kid.” I moved it over to my wrist and squeezed my hand inside, it took a bit of effort not once it was on it felt rather comfortable. “Now then let give you the tutorial on this little gizmo.  See I figured that whenever you spirit evolve hold your digivice in your right hand, and the data you scan with it on your left. That got me thinking, maybe if we could overwrite the data that would normally turn you into Agunimon with the data of one of the other legendary warriors then maybe, you can turn into them. 

When I thought about he was right, whenever I would use my digivice to spirit evolve there was always a ribbon of data that surrounded my left hand. It never occurred to me that it might have been Agunimon’s data that I was scanning. 

“Now then what the digigaunlet does is simple, it's connected to your D tector so whenever you want to access the other spirits it will overwrite the spirit of fire data with the spirit of your choosing.  You select the spirit on the digigaunlet and do what you normally do to spirit evolve. But that not all this bad boy can do.” Datamon extended his metal arm and pushed one of the buttons on the gauntlet, a small antenna came out. “I designed it with a few more trick with this you can communicate to anyone else who had a digivice like Vinyl for example.”

Vinyl walked off into the back with her digivice, in a moment the gauntlet made a hissing noise, until her voice spoke.“So that way you can keep in touch from faraway.” She walked back in with a cheeky grin on her face.

I was absolutely excited by my new piece of gear and wanted to learn more. “So what else can this bad boy do.” I asked examining it more twisting my wrist to look at from all directions. 

“Well if you calm down I'll show you.” He pushed another button and in a moment I saw a grid like map on the little monitor. Soon a light green line move around the monitor like the way a submarine would. “I built in a sonar that will let you see nearby digivice in case a teammate can't respond and needs help. This will let you track them down so long as their close enough.”

I looked at the radar and watch as it moved around like hands on a watch. But then I noticed something odd. “Hey I think it must be malfunctioning Datamon.”

“What impossible I know I built that part right. What makes you think it's busted?” He asked leaning on my arm.

“Well see for yourself.” I moved my arm over the counter for the top two to see. On the radar there were two light green dots on it. “If this thing is only meant to show me other digivice then why do I see two dots on here? Shouldn't it only be picking up on Vinyl’s since she's the only one who has a digivice?”


Datamon looked it over again.“Kid this thing ain't wrong, I think this means that it's picking up on another digivice.” He leaned closer examining it. “And it looks like that who ever has the other digivice is moving.”

I pulled the gauntlet back to me and noticed that Datamon was right because the little green dot was moving in one direction on the radar. As I turned my body so too did the position of the green dot, until it moved to the edge of the monitor and couldn't be seen. “Damn I just lost its signal.”

“Well that means you'll just have to get closer to it before it can pick it up again. You know which direction it was coming from so you should hurry and find it before it gets further away.” I nodded my head, and I ran out the store and made my way in the direction the gauntlet last had it, and looking ahead it was near the Everfree Forest.

====================================


I was running along the other rim of the Everfree Forest and finally managed to get the other digivice on my monitor, however the little dot was still moving and was pointing in the direction of the forest. “Who ever is moving must be in some kind of trouble.” Deciding to take the risk I started to dart through the Everfree to get to the pony faster. 

As I ran deeper and deeper in I started to hear a familiar voice. “Oh somepony help!!” it was Fluttershy, and she sounded like she's troubled, I sped up to a sprint as I tried to make it to her.

I could soon hear the sound of something snarling and barking loudly. Soon I burst out into a clearing and saw Fluttershy pressed against a tree, and I was expecting to see a possible digimon, but instead I saw what looked like…. “Wolves made of wood?

There were five in total, they appeared to take the form of wolves but were made entirely out of branches and twigs.  Their eyes glowed a menacing green as they turned their sights on me and away from Fluttershy. The slowly stalked their way towards me baring their wooden stake like fangs and green ooze that dripped from them.  I kept my focus on the nearest one as it made mac charges hoping to get me to flinch. I was about to reach for my digivice when I remember what Shining Armor said, that I would always get drained after transforming, and if there should be another digimon attack then I shouldn't waste its power on these wolves. 

As I moved my hand away I noticed that still had my bracelet on with the fire ruby. “And if these things are actually made of wood…” I focused on the ruby and felt my hand ignite with fire which caused some of the wolves to back off a bit. The wolf closest to me didn't seem afraid and dug his claws into the dirt before charging at me mouth wide fangs poised to strike. I quickly side stepped out of the way before thrusting my fist into the side of its face and quickly caught on fire. The wooden wolf howled in pain as its body caught on fire before eventually I burned completely and fell to the ground dead. 

The other four wolves seemed shocked by the sudden change in development as one of their own was taken out. They started to snarl and bark at me with rage as the slowly moved in. I turned my body sideways with my right foot forward and my left foot back, I kept my flaming fist out in front of me. As the wolves inched closer I pulled my arm back and targeted the one that was closest to me, I turned to face it and thrust my fist out sending a fireball directly at the surprised wolf. The fireball hits its target engulfing it in a blaze of fire. 

With two of their pack members dead the remaining wolves started to slowly back away until two of them bolted in the direction of Fluttershy hoping for an easier kill. I thrust my fist twice launching two fireballs at them and hitting them mark before they could reach Fluttershy.  But while I was distracted with making sure she was okay the fifth and finale wolf kept forward with its jaws open and quickly sunk its fangs into my left shoulder. “GAAAAHHH” I yelled in pain as the stinging pain surges through my arm.

I tried to shake it off my arm, but that all made its fangs sink deeper in. Focusing my thoughts through the pain and thrusting my flaming fist into its gut. It let go of my arm as it howled in pain, I quickly threw it off me before the flames could spread onto me. I watch as it flailed around in agony before its life burned away.  Imdeity the pain returned in full force as I clutched my shoulder, I felt warm sensation of my own blood trickling down my skin.

“On no Jack!!” I heard Fluttershy yell, and she ran over to me and examined my arm. “Come on follow me!” She quickly grabbed my right arm and pulled me. 

As Fluttershy lead me to wherever it was we were going I could feel my shirts start to dampen as more of my blood spills out. I was so focused on my blood dripping out that I didn't notice we were coming up to a cottage. I had no time to examine the scenery as Fluttershy and I burst through the door. “Wait here I'll be back in a second.” Fluttershy said in a calm stern voice. The stinging pain continued to surge throughout my body making fall to my knees as I clutched my arm. I heard the sound hooves trotting to me, when I looked up I saw that Fluttershy was coming to me with a large green gem in her hands.

She knelt down to me and held the gem to my arm. “Please hold still and move your hand out of the way, this will only take a minute.” I wasn't sure what she was gonna do but I complied and moved my hand away.  The gem started glow bright green, at first I didn't know what it was doing until I noticed that the pain in my arm was slowly fading away. Like a gentle warmth washing over my arm the pain disappeared and I could no longer feel the blood escaping my body. When Fluttershy pulled the gem away I examined my arm to see that the puncture wounds were gone.

When I tried to stand up I felt incredibly dizzy and fell flat on my butt. “You shouldn't move yet Jack you lost a lot of blood. Just rest here for a moment okay?” Fluttershy leaned me against a wall as I relaxed and sat on the floor. 

“W-what were those things anyway?” I was still feeling dizzy and might pass out, so I tried to make small talk to keep me awake.

“Those were Timberwolves they live in the Everfree Forest.”

Still wanting to keep the ball rolling I asked my next question. “Why were you out there then? And why didn't you fly away when you were being chased?”

She lowered her head as she extended her left wing, the feathers in her wing looked damaged and some looked like they were missing. “I tried to but I wasn't paying attention to my surroundings, and a few trees branches got caught on my wing and I lost a few feathers and sprained it.”

I was starting to feel a little better as the dizziness was slowly going away. “You still haven't told me why you were out there to begin with.”

“I-I was looking for some food for my little friends.” She said timidly.

‘Little friends?’ Before I could think about it I saw out of the corner of my eye something peeking from behind Fluttershy. It was something round and light pinkie and it wasn't alone, next to it something round with orange fuzz. When I leaned to my left I saw exactly what they were. With long thin ear and red eyes the pinkie creature was no doubt a koromon. The second with amber colored eyes and large horn sticking out of its head was a Tsunomon. ‘You've got to be kidding me?’

It was then that remember I was following a digivice signature before the Timberwolves attacked. Raising my digigaunlet and pressing the radar button I watch as the small green line started to scan the area. And soon the second dot was now showing up in front of me. “Fluttershy?” She barely looked up at me. “Do you have a little device in your pocket?” She flinched a bit before moving her hand to her left and slipping it in, and pulling out a first generation digivice. “Soooo…. How did this happen?”

“Well it all started about three months ago when I was out looking for herds in the forest one day. I heard something crying from a bush and when I followed it I saw that Koromon was badly hurt, he was covered in scratches and bruises, and Tsunomon was staying by his side to protect him. When I tried to help Koromon, Tsunomon tried to defend him thinking I was going to hurt him.” As she well told me this story I could see that Tsunomon had a light blush on his cheeks from embarrassment. “But when I told them I wasn't going to hurt them they allowed me to bring them here. And after I was done patching them up they were very grateful.” Both Koromon and Tsunomon nuzzled her happily.  “And I couldn't leave them out there all alone, so I decided they could live with me, and that when this little thing showed up.” She held out the digivice. 

‘Well this is unexpected?’

‘Oh hey Nail haven't heard from you in a while, where you've been man.’

‘Well I've been busy. Anyway you might want to tune back in I think she's talking you.”

“...Jack? A-are you okay?” Fluttershy asked while tapping my shoulder. 

I quickly shook my head trying to focus. “I'm sorry what was it you were asking Fluttershy?”

“I asked if you could keep them a secret?” She asked cradling the baby digimon in her arms. “I know it's not nice to keep secret from your friends, but with how everypony been acting around them I don't want them to be taken away.”

She wasn't wrong, and until I can try out Celestia’s idea then the digimon will still be ridiculed. “Don't worry Flutters your secrets is safe with me.”

“F-flutters?” She asked with a slightly blush.

“Oh sorry if that's too formal I can call..”

“N-no no it's fine I don't mind, so would you like me to introduce you to my friends?” I nodded as she held them out. “Say hello.”

“Hello!!” Both digimon said in unison. 

“They can talk? I was shocked since none of the other baby digimon could talk before. “Um hi there you two.”

“It's nice to meet a friend of Fluttershy.” Koromon squeaked happily.

“It is nice to formally meet a friend of hers.” Tsunomon politely bowed.

“And it's very nice to meet you both as well.” I gently rubbed theirs head and both quickly bounced off to play. “You know Flutters if you want to keep them a secret I could help bring food for them to throw off any suspicious.”

Fluttershy quickly tackle hugs me squeezing me tight. “Really! Oh thank you Jack!!” Unbeknownst to her she was squeezing my head into her chest, and while I will admit they were rather soft and comfy they were also suffocating me. I quickly started to tap on her back trying to get her to let go. “Oh!! I'm so Sorry!”

She quickly let me go and I gasped. “It's *cough* okay. Not the worst way to go out.” That made her turn bright red, and I noticed her wings had extended out. ‘What is it with ponies with wings doing that?’



===================================

Before I decided to look for my new home I decided that I should try to pay a visit to the school house teach that Celestia had mentioned.  After asking around I headed off down a dirt path, and soon I spotted. It looked like an old school house, it wasn't that big and looked like it only had one class room. As I made my way I started to hear the bell at the top of the building ring and soon after little filly and colts started to run out into the playground that was off to the side of it.

I moved to the front door and knocked on it three time. “Be there in a minute.” Came a female voice. In a moment the door open revealing mare with Moderate cerise fur, and light pink mane. Once she saw it was me she seemed a bit timid around me. “O-oh hello. C-can I help you?” 

I give a bow and smile while talking calmly, and to thrown in a compliment “Good day miss do you know where the teacher of this fine school may be?” 

“Um that would be me sir.” She asked seeming confused. 

‘Okay time to see if all those hours of playing dating sim games will come in handy.’ I pretend to be perplexed.  “You must be kidding me? Here I thought you were a student being so young and vibrant.” 

Her cheeks flushed red and giggled a bit. “Hehe no I'm the teacher here. I'm Ms.Cheerilee.” She held her hand out for me to shake.

I gently took her hand and lifted it to my lips and gave the top a gentle kiss. “I am deeply honored to make your acquaintance.” If ponies cheeks couldn't glow any brighter before then Ms.Cheerilee is proof they can. “May I come in?”

“Y-yes please come in Mr?” She asked since I never gave her my name.

“Oh where are my manners. My name is Jack Owens, I'm the digimon ambassador.” She gasped and bowed. “Please don't such a beautiful mare shouldn't have to bow.” 

She giggled a bit. “Well what can I do for you Mr. Owens?”

“Please just call me Jack Ms.Cheerilee. As for why I am here, I am here ask you a favor.” She sat down behind her desk. “I would like your help in a project to help better the digimon’s images.”

“Oh well I can try, but I can't make any promises Jack.”

“Right and I appreciate what you can do. Now then what I would like to ask is if there's anyway, that you'd be willing to allow a few digimon partake in your classes.” She had a somewhat bemused look on her face but I needed to quickly follow up. “Before you panic the digimon that we would like to enroll are rookie level digimon, they are much smaller than the one that attacked the city from before. These digimon are actually about the size of a foal maybe even smaller. Please there are innocent digimon that are being blamed even threaten because no creature can see them for the good they can do. With your help we can take a step in the right direction.”

Ms.Cheerilee was silent for a few moments. “Can you assure me that the children will be safe if we were consider this?”

“I promise to get the most docile digimon I can find.” I said with a tinge of hope in my voice. 

She sighed and looked up at me from her desk. “I will ask the school board for approval, but the odds are that we may only take in less than three digimon. And it may take a good week to figure all this out, we will send you a letter to keep you informed on the situation.”

“Thank you.” I bowed and made my way to the door and off to my new home. 
====================================

It didn't too long to find my house, seeing as it's the newest building in the area. It was about a few blocks away from Twilight’s castle with no other building near it. ‘How did I not notice the construction when they were building that?’

The building was a two stories and was painted pale yellow and looked like something you'd see on the dream house network, not that I was complaining of course. Walking up to the front door I fished around for my keys and pulled them out and inserted them and walked into my new home. The inside walls were painted white and the floor was wooden. The living room was rather nice set of couches with a coffee table in the center, the kitchen was fully stocked with even some meats in the fridge. On the first floor there was the kitchen dining room, living room and one bath room. Up stairs were the four bedrooms, and inside there were queen size beds and a night stand and closet. The other restroom was up here as well, and looking inside I saw a bathroom that looked like it could the put bathroom in the Plaza Hotel in New York to shame. It had a bathtub that looked like it could fit a large cow. 

After I checked out the other rooms, I decided to check out my new office. ‘Never in my life did ever think I would have my own office.’ The walls were painted a light grassy green and in the middle was a large wooden desk, along the walls were bookshelves filled with what I can guess are books on things that will help me better understand my new role. What was even cooler was that there was a fireplace with a red armchair next to it. ‘Talk about fancy. Thank you, Celestia.’ I turned back to the desk and say on the comforter rolling chair that came with it and saw that there was a letter that was on top. Opening the letter I saw it was from Celestia. 




To Jack, 


I hope you enjoy your new home and can learn about our culture and teach us about yours. If you ever need help just remember that you can always count on Princess Twilight and her friends.

I look forward to the future and what it may bring for us. Yours truly. 

Princess Celestia.




I smiled reading the letter.“I hope that it will be a bright future Princess.”
> Chapter 8
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It is now 3:45 PM, only fifteen minutes until the mailmare arrives with the letters for the day. It had been seven days since Ms.Cheerilee said that I would receive a letter with the decision by the school board on allowing Digimon to take part in the class.

The last seven days had fortunately been peaceful with no rogue or evil Digimon. And in those seven days, I made good use of those moments of peace. 

Day 1, I decided to take a trip over to the Digimon village and told Jijimon about the idea of allowing some of his village rookies to attend the school in town. He was, of course, a bit concerned, but when I told him that it would benefit the Digimon, in the long run, he was willing to accept and told me that he would see who they would send if the school board agreed. 

While I was in the village I finally found out where Midnight had been for the last two days, she had brought Dorumon back to the village to show off how he digivolved, and they celebrated in the honor of his new form. During which Midnight had spent the night after partying hard with them. On our way back to our new home, Midnight had informed me that she did indeed have a digivice. She had failed to mention it at first due to her freak out over how Dorumon had digivolved and failed to bring it with her during our trip to and from the Crystal Empire. I started to wonder how many more ponies would become DigiDestined, and by what means are they chosen.

Day 2&3, I decided to hit the books and learn all that I could about Equestria culture and history.  Some of which of the most recent history mostly included Twilight and her friends as they were known as the Elements of Harmony, which represented a set of virtues. They've faced many kinds of threats and saves their world from evil beings countless times.The one that shocked me the most was the fight against Princess Luna. Back when she was once known as Nightmare Moon. The adventure that Twilight and her friends went through was rather impressive and could easily make one heck of a TV show or book. 


Day 4&5, Deciding that I should take Shining Armor’s advice about building up my physical attributes so that I wouldn't become too dependent on just my digivice. So I decided to purchase a membership to the local gym, but without a good spotter, I could only manage to use the dumbbells and treadmill. I would also practice fighting stances with the sword that Shining had given me and practiced by aiming with the fire bracelet. It took a good ten minutes for it to recharge on its own, and I learned that if I didn't fire any fireballs and kept my hand lit that it could burn for a large amount of time which would come in handy should I ever find myself in a dark cave. 

Day 6&7, I thought I would do some research of my own on some Digimon, and it was about the Digimon that Fluttershy had. When I decided to visit her, I made sure to take note of a few things while I was there. The first thing I noticed was that both Koromon and Tsunomon had the same voices as the ones from the show. At first, I thought I was just I was mistaken, but as we talked to each other I could easily hear how their voices were an exact match. The second thing I noticed that even though Fluttershy said she's been watching over the two for over three months, and yet they haven't digivolved into their rookie form. I would have made the answer as simple as that Fluttershy wasn't in any form of danger for them to need to evolve, or that they were any danger.  But when I thought back to Dorumon and Midnight, neither one was in any danger at all, and Dorimon had digivolved to Dorumon after only spending one night with Midnight. 

By that point, I started to wonder how much of the Digimon TV series was true, and how much was false. I had no way of knowing what was accurate; I knew a few facts from what I've seen so far. An example is when I defeated any Digimon that after scanning their data they turned into a digiegg and flew off into the digital world. I knew that Digimon had heard of human, so I decided to run a test. I talked with Koromon and Tsunomon and asked them if the names Matt and Tai had any meaning to them, but when I mentioned them they said they had no idea of who they were.. 

Then a single thought came to mind, why am I here? If ponies can be chosen to become DigiDestined and have Digimon partners, then how come I had to come here, for what purpose was I need to be here and take part in this adventure.  

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

Before I could dive any deeper into that thought when I heard a knock on my door, looking up at the clock, I saw that it was now 4 pm. “Right on time.” I quickly scrambled to my feet and quickly made my way to the door. Throwing open the door, I saw the familiar mailmare that has been coming to my house to deliver my mail ever since I moved in. She had light gray fur and golden yellow mane and tail; she wore brown shorts and a button up shirt for her uniform. It was Derpy Hooves, my favorite/only mailmare. Our first encounter was a bit embarrassing as when I had decided to check to see if the mail had come yet one day, she was speeding towards my house. 



Apparently while flying to my house a scrap of paper blew into her face causing her to be blinded, and she flew towards my house. When I opened the door, I only had a brief second before something forced my body to the ground. I laid on my back while something soft and warm was pressed against my lips when I opened my eyes, I saw that Derpy had landed on top of me and her lips pressed against mine. Afterward, we both frantically apologized to each other until we both knew how sorry we were. For the next three days since then, we couldn't look at each other without blushing, but eventually, we got over it.  And that ladies and gentlemen, is how I got my first kiss.

“Good morning Jack, how are you today?” Derpy asked giving me a warm smile. 

“I'm doing great Derpy, just hoping today will be the day I get the letter I've been waiting for.” Quickly she rummaged through her saddle bag. While she did this one of the letters dropped out of her bag and landed behind her. When she quickly turned around and bent down to get it, I got a rather nice view.  Now I don't mean to sound like a pervert, but….. ‘That flank.’

She quickly turned back to me with four envelopes in her hands. “Here you go Jack….hey are you okay,  your face is all red?”

I quickly shook my face clearing my thoughts before I she caught onto me. “Uh yeah sorry, I guess it must be this heat you know?” I carefully took the letter and smiles.

Before I could say anything I heard a low rumble, I saw Derpy face burn red, and her wings flared out. “You skipped breakfast again didn't you?” She nodded trying to hide her face with her wings. “Wait here.” I quickly rushed off into the kitchen and grabbed a muffin from the fridge and popped into the microwave for thirty seconds, while it heated up, I grabbed a juice box from the fridge. When the muffin was done heating up I put it into a paper bag and took it and the juice box out to Derpy. 

“You know that breakfast is the most important meal of the day right?” I asked holding out the paper bag and juice box. 

Derpy peeked inside the bag and gave out a happy squeal before quickly wrapping her arms around my neck and nuzzling her muzzle onto my right cheek. “Your the best Jack!”

That wasn’t the first time that had happened. The first time it did happen, I was a babbling mess, and my face burned like Celestia’s sun. But eventually, I got over that and only had a slight blush whenever she did. She held onto me for what felt like a good four minutes. “Um, Derpy don't you have more mail to deliver?”

She quickly realized how long she had been hugging me and quickly let go. “Oh sorry Jack, I'll catch you later.” And with that, she got a running start and took off in the direction of her next delivery. 

I chucked a bit before walking back inside and made my way into the living room.  I looked through the envelopes “Let's see, an invitation to the cake twins birthday next week, a letter for Midnight,  a letter of approval from the school board, a subscription to Play stallion monthly……. Wait a second.” I quickly moved back to the last letter and quickly opened it.


Dear Jack Owens,

The school board is proud to announce that the participating Digimon will be permitted to attend class at Ms.Cheerilee's school. However, to preserve the safety of the foals only two Digimon will be permitted to attend class until such time comes where we believe more will be permitted to attend.

Sincerely the school board.


I felt my body shaking with joy and couldn't stand to wait any longer. Quickly grabbing my digivice and house keys, I decided to head off to the Digimon village to deliver the good news.



====================================
It was mid-afternoon by the time I made it to the Digimon village, I quickly looked for Jijimon to tell him the good news. I quickly made my way into his hut and found him drinking a cup of tea. “Oh Jack what a surprise, please have a seat, and have some tea.” He gestured to the cushion across from him.

I hadn't noticed it at first, but I was a bit thirsty and decided to take him up on his offer and had a seat on the soft cushion. He poured me a cup, and I graciously took the cup and savored the delightful aroma before sipping in the delicious drink. “Mmm, this is good tea, thanks Jijimon.”

He gave me a small nod before asking his question. “I take it that you had something you wanted to discuss with me, seeing as you wouldn't come without notice just to drink tea with an old man hehe.”

I chuckled a bit myself and carefully set the cup down. “While I will admit that the tea and your company are great, I came here with good news. The school board said they permit two Digimon to participate in classes, and if all goes well over time then, they will allow more to join.”

Jijimon stroked his beard which covered most of his face humming in delight. “Well that is great news, and fortunately we already have the perfect two in mind.” Using his staff to prop himself up Jijimon rose to his feet. “Come come I will introduce you to them.” 

He led me back outside and to the center of the village where I could see Dinohyumon and Grizzlymon standing there waiting for us. As we got closer to them, I could see that a pair of Digimon were hiding behind the two. The one behind Dinohyumon was a small Digimon with what looked like kendo gear; I could only see a pair of glowing yellow eyes through the mask. The Digimon was a Kotemon. Behind Grizzlymon was a small bear cub with a small blue cap on his head, and had bands wrapped around his paws. The Digimon was a Bearmon.

Once we got within speaking distance, both Digimon stepped forward, and Jijimon introduced us. “These are Kotemon and Bearmon, their fathers have convinced them to partake in your cause.”

Both the rookie Digimon seemed a bit nervous around me as they stepped forward. I could easily tell that they weren't just scared of me, but the idea of leaving home, in a way I know how they feel. I slowly knelt onto one knee and spoke softly to them. “Hey guys it’s nice to meet you, I'm Jack.” Both Digimon seemed to relax a little. “I know that what you guys are doing is gonna be hard, and even scary. I know how you guys feel. When I had to leave home to live on my own, I was scared too, but what you guys are doing for your fellow Digimon take a lot of bravery.” I gently rubbed their heads making them chuckle a bit. “And I promise that if you guys feel like you can't handle being away from home for too long, I'll make sure to bring you both back. Okay?”

Both Digimon looked to each other and nodded. “We can handle it,” Kotemon said holding his chest out with pride. 

“Yeah we're not a bunch of chickenmons, we can be brave,” Bearmon added while holding his chest out.

I watched as they both held their breath to see who can keep their chest up the longest before both rookies couldn't hold it and fell to the ground gasping. Everyone had a good laugh, and I could tell that these two would be the first of many to help with our cause. 



====================================

The next morning 


I had set my alarm clock to wake me up one hour before 8 AM when school would start. I walked down the hallway to where Bearmon and Kotemon were staying; both of them decided to share a room since they weren't comfortable sleeping alone. Walking in I saw both Digimon were fast asleep. I decided to do what my parents did when it was time to wake me up for school. I quickly opened the windows letting in the sunshine. “Alright kids time to get ready for school!!”


Both Digimon pulled the covers over their head and grunted in unison. “FIVE MORE MINUTES!!!!” 

“Sorry guys but you need to wake up and eat breakfast before you go to school.” Much like how I had been woken up by my parents the little Digimon slowly got out of bed and headed to the bathroom to clean up. I walked down to the kitchen to start preparing breakfast. When I left home to live on my own to attend my high school that was far from my home, I decided to take up a lot of cooking classes. Thanks to those classes, I could prepare delicious meals for myself, and now for others. I prepared four plates of bacon & eggs for me and the Digimon, and a fruit salad for Midnight. 


Once we had all enjoyed our breakfasts, I walked Bearmon and Kotemon down to the schoolhouse. I could sense that both of them were still nervous since they were staying close. Soon we had arrived at the school. I knocked on the door and saw a familiar face. “Good morning Ms.Cheerilee.”

She smiled at my grating. “And a good morning to you to jack.” We shook hands, and she quickly noticed the two Digimon by my feet. “And these must be my new students?” She knelt and smiled at them.

“Yes, this is Kotemon and Bearmon. I hope they will learn a lot from you.” They both were still a bit timid, but slowly they made their way from behind my legs. “Don't worry you guys she's a very nice pony.”

Ms.Cheerilee stood up and moved so the Digimon could steep through the door. “Come on in you two; class will start soon.” I peeked inside for a moment and saw two small desks that were open in the front of the class. Kotemon was the first to walk inside soon followed by Bearmon. “Don't worry Jack I'm sure they will be alright, but if it makes you feel any better, you can wait outside by the window and watch.” I nodded and made my way to the other side of the school where the window was. 

Quietly I made my way over to the window while trying not to get caught on the bushes. I decided to listen in instead of peeking my head through the window. “Alrighty, class settle down. I want to introduce our new friends,” Cheerilee said in a gentle voice.  “Both our new friends here are Digimon, but I want you to treat them as if they were ponies. Now then let me introduce you to Kotemon and Bearmon.” I heard the children say hello at once and started to feel good about this.

For the next hours, I listened and occasionally looked inside to see how things were going.  Ms.Cheerilee taught pretty basic stuff in her class, from math, English, history to even science.  Lunch went a bit weird for some, to make sure we didn't scare anypony, I packed both Kotemon and Bearmon PB&J sandwiches rather than anything with meat in them. But that wasn't the weird part, no that was how Kotemon ate his food.  Instead of taking off his helmet, which now that I think about it is probably part of him in a way, he would tear the sandwich longways and slip the pieces through his mask and eat it. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't a bit curious as to what he would look like without the mask. Everyone seemed fascinated with how he ate his food, all except Bearmon who probably used to how his friend would eat.

After another hour of class it was finally time for recess, and not wanting to come off as weird, I moved a bit back, and away from the playground and sat under a tree with plenty of shade. I watched as a small group formed to participate in little activity, like tag, or hopscotch. However, I noticed that both Kotemon and Bearmon had distanced themselves from the ponies, most likely still worried about being accepted. Just when I was about to go over and talk to them a pair of ponies made their way over to them, both of them were fillies. One had a light pink coat and wore a dark pink shirt and skirt, her mane and tail lavender with a white highlight and a tiara on top. The second filly had a light gray coat and wore a white long sleeved shirt and a light black skirt, she had a pair teal glasses and pearl necklace, and her mane was braided and was silver.

The one with the light pink fur had a ball in her hands, and I was honestly worried that she might hit one of them with it, but to my surprise, she gently rolled it over to Bearmon, who took a moment to look at it.  “You're supposed to roll it back.” The gray filly said while smiling at them both. Bearmon carefully picked it up in his paws trying to mind his claws and rolled it to the gray filly. 

She then rolled it to Kotemon who eagerly picked it up and rolled it to the light pink filly. Pretty soon they were doing this over and over, which caught the attention of the other foals. The CMC was next to join in and started to toss the ball around as the seven of them started to play catch. I was happy to see that Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo didn't resent the two rookies even though they had a bad experience with a Digimon. I watch them play together until the bell rang signaling that dresses, they all walked back inside, and I could see that Bearmon and Kotemon were happy as they talked with their new friends. 

Seeing as I had little to worry about I decided that I could leave without fearing that something bad would happen.  “I think I'll go to the gym and get in a good workout.”


====================================

After changing into some workout clothes, courtesy of Rarity of course. She made me a simple red workout shirt, Black shorts, and a pair of red running shoes. I had a bag that had both my digivice, fire bracelet, and smartphone. About a good five feet from the gym before I notice that Dash was running towards me. “Hey Dash what's up?”

I hadn’t noticed Dash seemed to be in distress until she got closer to me. Before I could ask what was wrong, she quickly wrapped her arm around one of my own and held me close. She leaned in close to my right ear and whispered. “Play along.”

Before I could figure out what she meant, I saw that she was looking forward, when I turned to see what was catching her eye. I saw a stallion with mint green fur and a blonde mane that was styled up into a bun. He was a bit on the scrawny side that makes me even look less thin; he had a 5 o’clock shadow.When the stallion reached us, he seemed a bit put off by me. “Hey, Rainbows who's the skinny toothpick?”

‘I'm sorry did you call me that? Hey, there pot, names kettle were both black!’ I could already tell I wasn't going to l like this jerk.

Before I could voice my annoyance, Dash gripped my arm tightly pressing my arm between her chest. “This is my coltfriend Jack.” She leans in closer and kisses my lips making my face burn.

The stallion didn't seem pleased with this and got up in my face. “And what does little shrimp have that I don't?!” I was seriously considering decking this guy.

Dash decided to step in and decided to get him off me. “He's an ambassador, super cool, and knows how to fight evil Digimon.” She leans in and nuzzles my cheeks. “He's 20 percent cooler than you can ever be Zephyr.”

Zephyr didn't care for that. “Phh how hard could it be to fight a bunch of mindless, stupid beast. I could do that no problem.” I was slowly resisting the urge to turn into Agunimon and BBQ this guy; luckily Dash stepped in once more.

“Sure Zephyr, the day you fight a Digimon and win against it is the day I'll consider going out with you.” And with that she pulled me in the opposite direction. “Now if you'll excuse us we are gonna head to my house for some fun, right babe?” She asked in a very suggestive tone while kissing my cheek.

I could barely make a sound, and my cheeks were nearly about to catch fire. And while I wanted to ask what the heck was happening, I remembered how she asked me to play along and followed her without question.

Once we had gotten a fair amount of distance, I was hoping to ask what was going on. “Soo mind tel.” 

She quickly covered my mouth to shush me. “Later, I'll tell you when we’re in my house.”

Seeing as there was no point in arguing with her I just followed her lead as we walked in what I assume to be the diction of her house. And after a good amount of walking we had made it, her house was rather simple; it was a sky blue color, and one-story house. I did wonder why she didn’t have it made of clouds and in the air, since from what I've read about pegasi is that they often prefer to live in such a home. She led me through the door and quickly closed it behind us and went to shut the curtains. “Finally I thought we'd never make it,” Dash grunted as she leaned against the wall and slumped down onto the floor.

“So mind telling me what's up with that Zephyr guy, and why you told him I was your coltfriend?” I folded my arms in front of me and waited for her to explain.

Rainbow had light blush as she pushed herself up and moved over to yet couch and sat down. “Well he’s been trying to get me to go out with him for years now, and every time I told him no way. But it wasn't getting the hint at all, so when he was following me around trying to ask me out because I was single, I knew I needed a way to get him off my back. And then I saw you and thought if I could count on anyone it would be you, Jack.”

While I didn't enjoy Rainbow using me like that, I could sympathize with her and ease back. “So why do you seem so annoyed that he wants to date you? Correct me if I'm wrong but isn't being “The fast flyer in Equestria” bound to get you a whole line of stallions to ask you out?” I said with a smirk, but it quickly faded when I saw Dash lower her head. 

“No stallions besides Zephyr even look my way, they say it's cause I'm to tomcoltish and don't act like a mare. And as for Zephyr he barely even knows me, and the only reason he wants to go out with me is because….well.”

“Because your a Wonderbolt and an element bearer, and that he only likes you for your fame rather than the mare who you are?” Dash quickly looked up to me as if shocked that I already knew what she was gonna say. I walked over to the couch and sat next to her. “I know how you feel Dash, to have someone judged you for your outer appearance and status, rather the being you are on the inside.”

She seemed puzzled as she cocked her head to the side. “You do?”

I nodded and leaned back into the couch and closed my eyes as the memories slowly came back to me. “Back when I was on my world I had just started high school, there was this other freshman who was cute, and beautiful. She seemed nice from what I could tell, so when Valentine's Day came around, I thought that would be the best way to confess my feelings.”

Even though I had my eyes closed, I could feel Dash's gaze fixated on me. “So what did she say?”

I sighed as the bitter memory filled my heart with dread. “She laughed at me and said. What sain girl would ever go out with a nobody like you?” I heard Dash wince and felt the same pain as I felt back then when she said those words. “I wasn't anything special to her, I wasn't a jock, or even well known. To her, if you didn't have a high enough status, you were no better than dirt.”

“What's her deal!! I mean the least she could have done was give you a chance!” I somewhat envy Dash, for she didn't have to experience the cruelty that was pretty much life on earth. Were having your crush shot you down is tame compared to the real cruelty that my world could produce.

“Sometimes people want only to boost their status in the eye of the public, to show how much superior they are to others. But I guess I do have one thing to thank her for on that day.”

I guess that must have struck a nerve with her as she gripped my shirt and looked at me with what I can image as a combination of confusion and anger. “What could you possibly thank that witch for?! She laughed in your face without so much as giving you a chance!”

I gently grasped her hands and carefully pulled them off. “Because of her, I turned out how I am today.” Dash expression softened as she slowly sat back down staring at me. “After that day I felt a flurry of emotions, sadness, heartbroken, anger, confusion, but amongst those wave of negative emotion, I found one that I needed most…... determination” I stood up and paced around the room. “I had two options that day. I could wallow in self-pity never to change my appearance and to be the same person that I was in the beginning, or I could take that pain and make it my drive to become someone better someone that will garnish the attention of all those who I encounter. And so from that day, I decided to dedicate myself to bettering my image both physical and mental. I studied to become the smartest student in the class. I worked hard and trained rigorously become the strongest that I could ever be. I even worked on my social image by participating in different clubs and academics. Until eventually by our fourth and final year, I had been selected to become valedictorian at our graduation ceremony.”


“It was a long and hard road that I took, but it all paid off in the end when after I had finished giving my end of graduation speech I was approached by someone who had a love confession. And can you guess who that person was?” I turned to Dash grinning with delight. 

I could see the gears in her head turning as she made her conclusion. “No way….her?”

I nodded and savored the memory. “That's right her. Once she found out that I had been valedictorian, and that I  had a high-status, she believed that I was worthy of her attention. But do you know what I did that day when she confessed to me?” I looked at Dash with a big grin on my face. “ I threw her words right back into her face the very words she used on me when I confessed to her.” Dash now bore the same smile at me as she was on the verge of laughing. “Oh but you wait, it gets way better. You see by the time we hit graduation she had let her grades slip up; she barely made the grade to graduate, she was so busy becoming popular that she failed to notice her grades.” 

“That was pretty awesome dude; you got your revenge.” She playfully punched my shoulder.

“Yeah I did, but I also learned one other valuable lesson that day. That you can't judge a book by its cover, for if you do you may fail to see the hideous creature that lies within its cover .” I turned to Dash and smiled. “Or miss the beautiful radiance of a mare.”

Her face blushed lightly, and she turned away. “You're just saying that all the stallion say..”

“They say that because they can't stand to bear the truth.” She stopped and looked back at me. “Did it ever occur to you that they were only saying that because they couldn't stand to admit they aren't worthy of being with you?”

“W-what do you mean?” She asked still confused. 

“Did you ever think that maybe it's wasn't that you weren't good enough for them, but rather than they weren't good enough for you?” I watched as her expression softened.  “Dash if there's anything I've learned in my life is that those who can't stand to be in the shadows of others tend to say lies about them to make themselves feel better.” 


Dash seemed a bit shocked as she sat there taking in my advice. While I may not have known her for too long I could tell the type of girl...er I mean mare she was, and what I've read from Twilight's stories are to go by then I was certain.  For what seemed like a good three minutes I sat there waiting for s response. ‘Uh, dude I think you broke her? She hasn't said a word or moved a muscle for a while.’’ I feared that Nail was right, and slowly inched closer, But as I did Dash quickly lunged forward and wrapped her arms around me. I was a bit taken aback since Dash wasn't usually the type to show affection, but I could tell that this was a special occasion. “Hehe, and they say you don't act like a mare.”

Dash giggled a bit before punching me in the arm, rather hard I might add. “Hey let's forget this mushy stuff and have something to drink. Want some cinder?”

“You mean like the kind Applejack’s family makes?” I had heard about how Applejack and her family were known for their famous apple cider, and how ponies from far and wide would come to get a taste for it. 

Dash caught my misunderstanding and chuckled a bit. “Sorry dude these aren't that special, but they are a close second.”

I got up to meet Dash halfway walked over to her. “It's cool. I'm not picky.” I twist off the top of the drink and toss the cap into the trash. Before I took a drink, I noticed that a few photos were hanging in the leaning room.  Some photos had three ponies in them. One showed what I imagined being a filly version of Dash and her parents, but as I looked on I saw that the parent seemed to get older along with dash, but none of them had a picture with Scootaloo in them. “Hey Dash, how come Scoots isn't in any of these photos?”

Dash seemed a bit sad. “Well that's kind of a touchy subject, see a while back Scootaloo decided to do a school report on me and ended meeting my parents, and for a while, it was kinda nice to have her around. But then I started to wonder where her parents were; I soon found out that she didn't have any.” This bit of info did manage to tug at my heartstrings; I guessed this world isn't always sunshine and rainbows. “So my folks and I decided to adopt her, and that’s when I decided to buy a house in Ponyville since Scoots can't fly just yet.”

“So she’s your adopted sister?”

She nodded. “Yeah, but enough of that let's drink before our drinks get warm.”

I smiled as we taped our classes together and started to drink the cider. It was a rather refreshing drink; it was sweet and a bit tart. The carbonation wasn't overwhelming either as the bubbles gently danced across my taste buds. “Wow of this is second best then I hope I stay long enough to taste the better version.” Dash chuckled and moved over to the windows and carefully peeked out. “Is he still around?”

“I can’t see him, but I'm sure he's out there waiting for his chance.” She lowered her head and sighed bitterly. “Which means we're stuck in here for a while, and worst of all I just finished my last Daring Do book, so now I've got nothing to do!” She flopped onto the couch while not spilling her drink.

“Darning Who?”

I quickly regretted saying that as I could see Dash stare dagger at me as thought I committed an awful sin. “You've never heard of Daring Do before!?” I shook my head, and in moment Dash zoomed off out of the room, and in less than ten seconds she was back with a book in her hands. “Daring Do is one of the best adventures of all-time!!” 

I took the book in my hands looked at the cover, the mare on had Light gold fur, her main actually reminded me of Dash’s hair, but instead of it being prismatic it was shades gray and black. She was even a pegasus and had the same magenta eyes as Dash; her outfits reminded me of someone who would go out on a safari. I quickly skimmed through the book taking the content of the pages and after a moment notice that this Daring Do character reminds me of another treasure hunter. “You know this Daring Do mare sorta reminds me of Indiana Jones.”

Now it seems that it was Dash's turn to ask the questions. “Indiana who?”

“Indiana Jones is an adventurer who goes around the world looking for artifact and then returns them to the museum where they can be kept safe, but that's not all he's super smart and knows how to fight. And he has four movies that show his most amazing adventure.” And at the moment I got an idea and pulled out my phone.  “You know I think I know a way for us to pass the time while we wait for Zephyr to get tired.”

“Oh yeah how?” She asked leaving over on me while looking at my phone. 

“Well, I just so happens have all four movies on my phone. So why don't we watch one, should help pass the time?” As I start to scroll through my downloaded, I felt Dash laid her head on my chest. “U-uh Dash what are you doing?”

She gently nuzzles her head into my chest. “I’m trying to get comfortable since the screen of your phone isn’t all that big. Plus this way we both can watch.” She looked up at me with a smirk. “What’s wrong? Are you scared of me?” 

I could feel my face burning but quickly got in closer to her face with a smile of my own. “So long as you don't kiss me on the lips again, then I'm fine.”

Dash's smirk quickly faded as her muzzle burned brightly.  “T-that was t-to throw Zephyr off. Y-yeah that's it.” She looked away while laughing to herself.

‘Oh your not getting off that easy Dash.’ I gently cupped her chin and turned her back to me. “So if that was the case why didn't you just kiss me on the cheek as you did earlier, rather than on the lips hmm?”

“J-just put on the movie already.” I couldn't help but laugh, and I started the first movie.

====================================

During the movie, I watched as Dash’s face would change with a mixture of emotion, excitement, wonder, fear, and joy. She would often ask me about the different vehicles that showed up in the movie. And soon the credits for the first film started to scroll onto the screen. “That….was….Awesome!!” She yelled launching herself off the couch and stretching her wings. “I mean that wasn't a Daring Do book, but it was still awesome!!” 

“Well I'm glad you liked the movie Dash, maybe we'll watch the rest later on.” I noticed that my battery was getting low. Fortunately, Equestria has power outlets that they use for other appliances like fridges and toaster. 

“That would be awesome! Man, I can almost hear the screams that would have came after the end credits rolled.”

I chuckled to myself almost hearing the screams myself, but then for a moment, the sound got louder. “Funny I can almost hear them too..” But I soon realized that it wasn't my imagination and that I could hear ponies screaming.  “Wait a second.” I quickly ran over to the door and quickly opened and saw that ponies were running and screaming in fear of what looked like someone on fire. “Dash!!”

Dash quickly ran up next to me and saw the same thing, out past Ponyville near the Everfree Forest was a human shape being of fire. “Uh, Jack we got another issue.” She pointed further up ahead of the burning man.

I squinted my eyes and saw the familiar blonde mane wrapped in a bun. “Is that Zephyr Breeze?” Sure enough, Zephyr was running away from the mass of moving fire as it chased him. “Quick Dash my pack!!” She quickly tossed me my pack and I quickly slipped on my digigaunlet, my fire ruby bracelet and pulled out my D-tector. 

I ran out of Dash's house and past the screaming ponies as fireballs flew through the air. Out near the edges of the Everfree was a Digimon I knew well. “It's a Meramon.” The human-shaped fire creature had cornered Zephyr and was slowly making his way towards him. I forced on my right hand and activated my gem power and ignited my fist. “Hey, hot head!!” I thrust my fist forward, sending a fireball attack right at him. My attack made contact “Why don't you pick on someone your siiii…” As the fireball made contact Meramon started to grow larger and turned towards me. “zzzee…...right made out of fire, fire attacks make him stronger.”

Meramon quickly charged me raising his arm back before thrusting it out. “Blazing Flames!!!!” a multitude of flying fireballs.

I dodge rolled out of the way narrowly getting away without being badly burned. “Crap!!! Where smokey the bear when you need him?!” I moved behind a hay bale hoping to find some cover. “Wait?” In the next instance, the hay bale became nothing but ash. “What the hell was I thinking?” 

Without noticing I saw that Meramon was right behind me pulling his fist back to slam into me. I braced myself for the pain that would so come, but fortunately, a sudden splash of rain hit Meramon causing him to whale in pain and turn to see Dash with a rain cloud. “Hey, matchstick you need to cool down.” She quickly quicker the cloud causing more rain to fall on the flaming Digimon.

I moved out of the way and tried to think up a plan. “The Digimon in question uses fire attribute attacks and to top it all off; he gets stronger if I use fire attacks on him. So Agunimon is not gonna be much help, of course, I could use brute force against him but who knows how long that would take?” I was running out of options, and I knew that Dash couldn't hold off Meramon for long. Just when I had all but given up on a new plan I quickly, remembered the digigaunlet on my wrist. “Datamon said this would let me use the other spirits, but I haven't tried to use it yet.  What if it fails, what if somepony gets hurt because of me?” 

“Gahh!!” I turned and saw that Dash’s cloud had gotten struck by one of Meramon's fireballs and caused her to fall on the ground in pain. She quickly tried to back away from the flaming Digimon as he moved closer. 

All the doubts in my mind faded away as I knew what I had to do and hoped that it would all work out. I selected the ice spirit on my D tector and prayed that this would work. “EXECUTE!! SPIRIT EVOLUTION!!!!” I could feel my body changing form and my limbs shrinking in size. Soon my body shifted in the spirit of ice. “Kumamon!!” I quickly aimed my new launcher at Meramon and aimed. “Blizzard Blaster!!” Soon a barge of high-speed snowballs quickly pelted the Digimons back making him scream in anger and turn his attention away from Dash and to me instead. “You heard the pretty you need to cool off.”

“I'll show you, you walking talking popsicle!!” I was caught off by his sudden speech that I failed to react as launched a giant fireball at me. I acted on instincts and turned my body into slush allowing the fireball to zoom over me. “That’s it;  I'm ending you and that punk pony!!” He crossed his arm over his chest. The flames around him began to grow larger. “Magma Blast!!” Soon flaming rocks flew straight for me.


I moved my blaster in front of me and aimed at the fire rocks coming towards me. “Blizzard Blaster!!!” I fired a hail storm worth of snowballs, each colliding with the magma rocks, and upon impact created a thick mist. Thanks to Meramon’s natural light I was still able to see him in the mist. “I think it's about time we put this fight on ice!!” I took a long deep breath which filled my lungs with air and caused my stomach to expand as I sucked in more air. I held my breath for a few seconds and aimed at Meramon before blowing an ice-cold wind at him. “Crystal Breeze!!!

I watched as Meramon flinched and tried to shield himself from my attack with his arms, but unfortunately for him, it would not work as my ice-cold breath froze him from head to toe. Soon the ribbon of date appeared and did as I always do when I see it. “Fractal code digitize!!” And with that Meramon data was added to my digivice, I changed back into my human form with only a mild sense of exhaustion. I looked up expecting to see the digiegg fly into the sky, but to my surprise, there wasn't a digiegg. Instead, Meramon body shifted forms, and he dedigievoled into a small, less threatening form. He had turned into DemiMeramon.

I walked over to the rookie Digimon a bit confused. But it would seem that the little Digimon was still angry. “Now look what you did!! I'm an in-training Digimon again!!” His flames rose as he got angry. 

I crouched down to speak with the little Digimon. “Well I'm sorry, but when you go attacking ponies unprovoked, I had to step in.” 

“UNPROVOKED!!!” He shouted forcing me to fall on my butt. “That jerk over there was the one who started.” He pointed over to Zephyr who was hiding behind a wagon and was slowly peeking out. “He came and found me and started tossing rocks at me while I was taking a nap, he kept saying something about proving himself to some chick!!” If my rage towards that stallion wasn't apparent before it was now as I stared daggers at him. However, my attention went back to DemiMeramon who seemed sad as he looked at the ground. “Now I'll never survive on my own. I'm doomed.

I felt a wave of guilt wash over me as I had taken this Digimon means of defense, what's more, is that I hadn't bothered to try to calm down the situation before leaping into action.  I was no better than Zephyr, but unlike him, I would try to make amends for my actions. “Hey DemiMeramon, I think I know a way I can help you out.” This caught his attention as he looked up at me. “I know of a Digimon village that isn't too far from here, and I'm sure they would happily take you in until you could digivolve again.”

“Are you sure about that?” I could hear the hope in his voice as she asked me.

I nodded and smiled at him. “Yeah for sure, I know the leader of that village, and I'm sure he would accept you with open arms.” I watched as Demimeramon leaped for joy and spun around. “Just give me a minute to take care of a few things, and I'll take you there myself.”

He nodded back and turned to Dash as she approached us. “Hey sorry about attacking you earlier, I was just furious.” 

Dash smiled and waved it off. “Hey don't sweat it, man, he drives me nuts too, and I probably would try to roast him myself.” Both she and the Digimon chuckled.

I turned my attention and walked over to Zephyr who was still hiding behind the wagon. “Zephyr Breeze get your flank out here now!!” He slowly made his from behind the wagon and looked terrified. “You owe DemiMeramon an apology right now.”

That idea didn't sit well with him while he crossed his arm. “Why should I have to apologize that little candlelight when he should have just went down when I wanted him to?”

It was taking all of my self-control not to slam my fist through this jerk skull, I could feel my blood boiling, and my hands were shaking with rage. I almost lost it until Rainbow came in and slugged him right across the face sending him to the ground. Zephyr looked completely shocked and to be fair so was I. “What gives rainbows?” He asked rubbing his now swollen cheek. 

“Because you're a jerk and a creep that's why!!!” She shouted so loud that the other resident poked their heads out of their houses to listen. “He wasn’t not bothering anypony, but then you had to go and pick on him for being a Digimon!!! And for what? So that you can try to impress me?! Well, I got news for you. I'm not impressed; in fact, I'm disgusted by you now!!” I think I can say that both I and Demimeramon were incredibly impressed.  Soon Dash stomped her way over to us. “So Jack what kind of punishment are you going to give this jerk?”

I'd be lying if I said I didn't have a few ideas already in mind. Fortunately, I had the perfect one in mind. “Nothing.”

“WHAT!!!” Both Dash and the other ponies residents screamed in unison; Dash ran up to me seeming pissed. “What do you mean nothing!?”

I held my hands out to calm her down. “I say nothing because that all I can do. I'm the Digimon ambassador my jurisdiction of possible punishment falls only on to the Digimon themselves if I were to try to do the same to a  pony that would be a declaration of war, fortunately.” By this point, I noticed that Zephyr seemed a bit calm. “However, I may not be able to do anything but Princess Celestia, and Luna might say otherwise.” I watched as all the color from Zephyr slowly drained away, and he turned pale. “ I see I'm supposed to deliver a report whenever a situation like this is to occur regarding Digimon. An in the report I'll be sure to mention Zephyr Breezes part in this problem and whether the princesses choose to do something about this it's up to them.” By this point, Zephyr had taken off faster than I thought he could move.

I turned on my heels and walked over to Dash and smiled. “Dash could you do me a favor and head down to the schoolhouse and pick up Kotemon and Bearmon and take them back to my house.  I need to drop off DemiMeramon off at the Digimon village before it gets dark.” 

“Sure thing dude anything to help a friend. But before you go, I need to give you something.” I was rather confused since I was sure that I hadn't left anything behind at her house. I was going to ask what I had left behind before Dash stepped in and kissed me on the lips for what felt like a good minute. By the time she pulled away my face was burning hotter than Meramon's fireballs. “That was for both the movie and the nice things you said to me. And who knows maybe you'll get a couple more in the future.” 

As she turned to head to the school, I couldn't help but noticed the extra sway in her hips as she walked away. I let out an audible gulp and had only one sentence I could muster. “These mares are gonna be the death of me.”
> Chapter 9
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two days have passed since the incident with Meramon and Zephyr Breeze, and after said incident I had sent a report to Celestia giving a full detail of what Zephyr had done. To my surprise she had responded very quickly, and what's more is that instead of her choosing Zephyr punishment she defaulted that decision to me. She had permitted me any choice of punishment so long as it wasn't either a death sentence or jail time. Of course I already the perfect punishment in mind, and told Celestia my idea and thankfully she believed that my punishment was within reason. I called both Zephyr and Rainbow Dash to meet me for the punishment I had chosen. Dash of course wasn't thrilled to be in the same area as Zephyr, but I knew her attitude would change once I told her what his punishment was. Zephyr on the other hand seemed absolutely terrified of what I could have possibly chosen for his mistake. 

I had chosen a to enforce a restraining order on Zephyr Breeze, it stated that if Zephyr Breeze should be caught within three miles of Rainbow Dash, or sent any message to her that he would have pay a fee of a thousand bits to Dash, and spend two months jail time. See Celestia said I couldn't enforce the jail time myself, but if I were to make a legal document that would have such rule then it was permitted.  Needless to say that Dash was absolutely thrilled about not having to worry about her annoying stalker.  And Zephyr Breeze looked completely destroyed, almost like taking away a pothead drugs away.

It was now Wednesday and I was in my office studying more about Equestria and how I could better help the Digimon in integrating into pony society. Fortunately Celestia idea about the Digimon attending school was working swimmingly, both Kotemon and Bearmon come home taking about the new friends they made, staring with the first two ponies to show them kindness, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. And shortly after Applebloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle joined them. I was so happy to see that they were doing well, and to top it all off they were also doing well in class according to what Ms.Cheerilee said.

Both both digimon were in school right now and I was the only one in the house. I haven't seen much of Midnight who I thought was supposed to be my bodyguard, I would occasionally see Dorumon from time to time, and we'd would talk for a while.  He often told me that Midnight was busy writing letters to someone, but he didn't know who it was. I had considered asking her myself, but in all honesty I didn't really mind, I enjoy walking around doing my own thing without having to worry about someone watching over me.

As I continued to read more books my mind wondered for a bit about something that I couldn't explain that would often happen to me. And that was how after every time I would change back from being a Digimon that I would feel exhausted or weak. I was sure that the characters from the show didn't suffer this kind of effects, but then again that was from the show, who knows how much of those facts carried any truth here in this world.

I had decided that enough was enough and that I would get down to the bottom of this mystery. I knew that I had to look at this from a scientific point of view, and I only knew one mare who may be able to help. I grabbed all my gear and head off to the castle of friendship. 

====================================

I walked down the street of Ponyville smiling and waving to everyone I pass and got the same response in return. It seemed that they have already adjusted to both mine and the other digimon presence here, even though their only used to the rookie digimon.  I was now walking up the steps leading to the front door of the crystals castle. Once I reached the doors I knocked on it and waited for a response.  Thankfully I didn't have to wait long and Spike had opened the door and looked up at me with a smile. “Hey Bro what's up?”

I had failed to mention how I spent some time with spike on occasion whenever I had free time, because of the lack of male figures in town he had barely any male companion, one being Big Mac would come over to play games. I honestly consider him like the brother I never had and we became good friends. I knelt down so I was at eye level with him. “Hey spike is Twilight here today? I kinda need her help with something important.”

Spike nodded and held the door open for me to walk in. “Yeah she's here, I bet you two bits you already can guess where she is.”

“Library.” We both said in unison and soon after laughed. 

I walked down the Crystal halls and towards the library, I had thankful figured my way around the castle by now to know where everything is. Once I was at the doors to the library I quietly peeked inside and saw that Twilight was nose deep in one of her books while sitting on one of the couches that faced away from the door. For me the temptation was too good to resist. I slowly crept forward careful not make a sound as I got closer from behind. Once I was directed behind her I slowly brought my arms to her sides, and in a quick movement I lightly tapped her sides while whispering. “Booo.”

“Yaaaaaaaahhhhh!!!” Twilight shouted literary flying up into the air before crashing down onto the couch with the cousin to break her fall. I was on the ground rolling on my back while clenching my sides as I laughed myself to death. I was met with a book to the face and saw a fairly annoyed alicorn princess standing over me. “Jack you know I hate when you do that!!!”

Before I had came to Equestria I had a job during high school where I would work at a theme park during October where I would scare people. This was before my job that I had before I went to the convention mind you, but ever since my first day there I couldn't help but scare people for fun. It was harmless fun and I knew grow tired of it. And it doesn't help that ponies over reaction are too hilarious not to keep doing it.

I wiped the tears out of my eyes as I tried to fight back against my giggles. “Sorry Twi but you made it way to easy for me hehe.” 

She light hit my head with her book as she gave me a none to amused look. “So did you come here to just scare me, or did you have something important you need my help with?” 

I sighed and smiled up at her. “Your no fun.” I jumped back onto my feet and dusted myself off. “Actually I did come here to ask for you help with something important.”

She placed the book down on the coffee table and looked back at me. “Sure Jack what is it that you need help with?”

“Well you know how after every time I turn back from being a Digimon I get exhausted?” She nodded her head. “Well I was hoping that you could help me figure out why that keeps happening and maybe find a way to prevent it. The odds are that eventually I will need to spirit evolve more than once a day.”

Twilight faces seemed to emit a sort of glow as I asked her that question. She clapped her hands together and smiled. “Oh I thought you'd never ask! To be fair I have been meaning to study you more often, but couldn't figure out the best way to ask without sounding weird. Don't you worry jack we will solve this problem one way or another. Come on to the lab!”

She grabbed me by the hand and pulled me out of the library. ‘I hope this doesn't end with me being dissected.’

====================================

We spent the next four hours running all sorts of test. From measuring my speed and stamina on a treadmill while I was hooked up to a machine. To talking about my diet and what I would normally eat back home. My least favorite one was when Twilight had to draw blood from me with a big needle, I hated needles.

Once we had done all those test and taken my blood Twilight asked me to wait in the library until she thought she had an idea on what my problem might be. In all honesty before I came to the Equestria I was a healthy as a person could be, I never smoked and kept in decent shape, granted I had a bit of a belly from my love of food but that was nothing a good workout session and diet couldn't fix. But now I was pretty sure I'm even healthier, the only downside is that I lost all my muscles and could barely bench press anything over a hundred pounds. I was indeed faster and had a bit more endurance in my current condition, but I would have liked it if I had kept most of my muscles too.

While I was busy thinking about how I'll have to workout extra hard to get back into my previous state I hadn't noticed that Twilight was talking to me. “Jack!!!” I quickly fell off the couch as I was spooked by Twilight. “What's wrong Jack?”

I rubbed my head and sighed. “Nothing just thinking is all. So have you already figured out what the problem is?”

If I was reading Twilight expression right she seemed unsure. “Well I might know, but I'm not to sure.” Called it. “I think the main reason is due to you yourself.” I was a bit confused by what she meant. “Tell me something Jack is it normal for humans to turn into Digimon back home?” I didn't bother saying anything and just stocked with shaking me head. “I thought so. Well I think that the answer, your body isn't used to undergoing such transformation and just needs time to adjust.”

While I will admit that it was a relief to know why it was happening, it was also a disappointment that it might take me awhile to get used to it, and time isn't something I can take lightly. “Isn't there a way to help me adjust faster?” 

Twilight took a moment to think about to think about it, and after awhile she seemed to have come to an idea. “I might have something that might help.” Her horn glowed and a loud popping sound and soon a green gemstone and a silver ring with with a blue gemstone appeared in front of me. “I think it's time to upgrade your arsenal.”

My attention was more focused on the ring, and of course I got an evil idea. “A ring? Wow Twi we have only been on one date and your already proposing? This is going way to fast I don't know what to say.” I faked being surprised. 

“WHAT!!” I watch as Twilight face burned red and her wing springed out as she waves her arm in front of her. “No no that not what it's for, I'm mean don't get me wrong your a nice guy and all and…….your just joking aren't?” She asked looking annoyed and I couldn't hold my poker face any longer as I busted out laughing. “I take back what I said about you being nice!!” She huffed while crossing her arms.

I got back onto my feet and looked at the the ring and slipped it onto my left hand, it felt weird having a ring over my glove but I can adjust it. “So what's this ring meant to do?” 

Twilight finally stopped pouting. “Well it's an aqua ring. It absorbs the moisture in the air and converts it into clean water, and depending on how you use it it can either give you clean drinking water or be used as a high power water cannon.”

“But why a ring?” I scratched my head still not understanding. 

“Well this way you can use both hands when your in a fight also you would have to focus harder on the wrist band to use either that or the fire ruby and that is time you can't afford to lose. Speaking of which did you bring the wristband I gave you right now?” 

I pulled it off my wrist and handed it to her. “Yeah I always keep it on me now in case something comes up.” 

“Good that will make this a lot easier.” She levitated the green gem over to my wristband and fused the gem with the metal plate just like she did with the fire ruby. “There we go.”

She tossed it back to me and I slipped it onto my wrist. “Um Twi I thought you said that having more than one gem on this thing would be a bit complication?”

“Actually that's the gem that's gonna help you out. See my brother sent me this gem since they had tons of then, and from I have learned is that this gem can replenish a pony, or in this case human’s stamina and strength. They are primarily used to help soldier on the battlefield get a second wind so they can fight longer. Basically this gem will automatically sense when your exhausted and low on stamina. This way you can digivolve more than once a day, and the more you digivolve the faster your body will adjust.”

“That's awesome….what's the catch?” I asked knowing something like this is to good to be true.

She giggled nervously as she twiddle her thumbs. “It needs a twenty four hours recharge, which means you can only use it once a day.”

I signed seeing that coming. “Oh well nothing you can do about it, but I'm sure this will help me out later.”

I slowly started to get up when I felt Twilight grab my wrist. “Jack I actually been meaning to talk to you about something that I'm somewhat concerned about. Do you think can spare some time?”

‘While this is out of left field, but I've done all my work for the day and have nothing better to do so why not?’ I took my seat next to Twilight and waited. 

She took a deep breath and looked me in the eyes. “Jack how have you been handling all this?”

“Uh Twi your gonna need to be more specific with that question?” 

She inhaled deeply and gave me a sympathetic look. “Jack how have you been handling being pulled from your world and then brought here? Because I know if that were to happen to me I would be terrified.”

I already knew what she meant in all honesty, but I just didn't want to think about it. For in truth this question had been on my mind for a while but I just didn't want to think to hard on it. “To be honest with you Twilight I don't know how I feel about all this, I mean there are some good that came out if this,but their so much I have to adjust to. On one hand I was living a normal life and then suddenly got sent to another world where not only did I get the ability to turn into a digimon, but was made into an ambassador of them and now have to fulfill such a technical job and not screw up. And on the other had I think this is just all one big dream and at any moment I'll wake up in a hospital room with someone saying I was in a coma. And to be honest that scares me.” 

She placed a hand on my shoulder to help comfort me.“Why would that scare you Jack?” 

I took a moment as this was the first time ever that I was telling anyone how I felt. “Because then it would mean that everything is just my imagination. All the friends I made the things I saw were just all in my head. And don't want that to be true, I enjoy having you guys with me and having fun getting to know you and everyone else.” While I tried to fight it I couldn't stop a lone tear from flowing down my cheek.

I waited in silence for a response from Twilight, and after wait a good minute I felt her places her hand on my own, and slowly intertwine her fingers with my own. “Jack.” I looked up at her and saw her smiling at me while holding our hands together in front of us. “Does this feel like it's all just in your head?” I took a moment to feel the gentle warmth and softness of her hand as it held my own. And for a moment I thought I could also feel the rhythmic beating of her hard as our hands were held close together. I shook my head and felt myself smiling back. “Hehe so I don't think your dreaming. So how else do you feel?”

After feeling much more relaxed I took a deep breath. “My other reason for not being so scared is that secretly I actually dreamed something like this would happen.” I watch as she tilted her head to the side probably confused by what I meant. “What I mean is that when I was younger, and heck even before coming here I always wanted to go on an adventure like this. To go to a world of magic and wonder, and even more so to see and be a digimon, for me this is like a dream come true. I mean what kid hasn't, your world is full of wonder and so magical. And I want to explore more of this world while I still can you know.”

“Well you know me and the girls were planning to head over to Cloudsdale tomorrow, and if you want you can tag along?”

I quickly got up to my feet unable to contain my excitement. “Are you kidding I would love to tag along!!!” 

Twilight chuckled and smiled back at me. “Well we leave tomorrow around noon so that should give you plenty of time to rest.” Just then it seemed like something crossed her mind. “Oh Jack can I ask you to do one last test for me please?”

I wasn't sure what test she wanted to do since we already knew why I was getting tired after each transformation, but since she helped me out and is taking me out with her friends I might as well. “Sure Twi what's is it?” Her horn lit up once more and she magic up a small brown bottle almost similar to the ones used for medicine. 

I looked at her with a raised brow. “I need to fill that up.”

“With what?”

She seemed to blush a bit as she turned away and gave me my answer. “Semen.”

“EXCUSE ME?!?!” I nearly shouted loud enough to shatter the windows.

“It's purely for science!!” She blushed madly as she continued to explain. “We need to know how much your biology is compatible with our own.” 

“But why does that matter particularly?” I asked still a bit confused. 

“Well in case y-you, you know.” She made a gesture that made my face burn. She then tilted her head looking confused. “Don't you find mares attractive?”

I had found the mares of this world attractive and all, but the idea of me getting into a relationship with one like that never crossed my mind. I turned my head away feeling my face start to glow with a blush. “It's not that I don't find you girls attractive, it's just that thought hadn't crossed my mind is all.” I tapped my fingers together trying not to look at her.

We stayed quiet for what felt like hours until she decided to break said silence. “Well this is just in case you might.” She held the bottle out still.

Seeing as she wouldn't let up I decided take the bottle and head to the bathroom to get it done. “This stays between just the two of us okay?” I said still beat red.

She nodded and I walked off. “Hate to see you leave, love to watch you go.” I heard Twilight called out in an almost seductive tone. I think that steam was literally coming out of my ears when I heard her say that.

====================================

The next day I was sitting down at breakfast with everyone, I was up early because I wanted to walk Kotemon and Bearmon to school again since I am their guardian now. That when I remembered that I hadn't asked them how their day at school was after I left during their recess. “So you guys how are you liking school so far?”

They seemed light up by this answer as Kotemon was first to speak. “It was so much fun and we got to learn new things!!”

“Yeah and we made lots of new friends, like Silver Spoon and Diamond Tiara and more.” Bearmon finished.

I'll have to thank them for being so kind to them. “Well I'm glad you to are having fun and making new friends, just remember not to use you powers while in school, unless it's an emergency okay?” They both nodded and went back to their breakfast. I noticed that Midnight hasn't been talking that much lately and seems distant lately. “Hey Midnight are you okay?”

She seemed to jolt up for a little bit and looked a bit nervous. “Y-yes I'm fine just been busy is all.” I wondered what she was so ‘busy’ with since she was supposed to be my bodyguard but she hasn't even been around lately. “Anyway um I need to go run a few errands, so I'll be seeing you.” She quickly got up and left and Dorumon followed.

I wasn't sure why but I got the feeling that she wasn't telling me something.  I shrugged it off and looked at the clock, I had plenty of time before I had to meet up with the girls. And once Kotemon and Bearmon were done with their breakfast we started to head out after I made and packed their lunch.

We soon walked on our way to the school and saw that other students and their parents were also leaving home. Some of the children spotted Kotemon and Bearmon and made their way over to chat. The parents of said children seemed a bit nervous about the two digimon, but when they saw that they were getting along well with their kids they started to ease up a bit and relax.” Once I had dropped off Kotemon and Bearmon and said my goodbyes I headed off to the castle to meet up with the others.  

===================================

I managed to make it to the castle with a good ten minutes to spare, I could already see that the other were already there. “Hey girls hope you didn't wait long!”

Twilight and her friends waved at me as I got closer. “Seem someone is eager to explore.” Twilight chuckled.Once I was close enough I quickly notice the large hot air balloon that I imagine would be our ride to Cloudsdale. “Oh and Jack we're in luck the weather factory is going to be near Cloudsdale today.”

“Sweet!!” I had read about how that a single factory is responsible for the weather in Equestria, and that it's like a mobile fortress in the sky. “Well what are we waiting for? Let's get this show on the road.”

Before we took off I noticed that Fluttershy was actually tagging along, but I also saw that she wasn't carrying any bags which prompted me to ask my next question.  I light tapped on her shoulder and gestures for her to get close. “Aren't you worried about Koromon and Tsunomon being alone?” I asked quietly so the other girls didn't hear.

“Its okay angle is watch over them today, I'm only going because I wanted to check up on my parents today.” She smiled and to my surprise nuzzles my cheeks with her own. “But thank you for be concerned about them.”

I cupped my hand where Fluttershy had nuzzled me and couldn't help but smile. As it turns out ponies tend to be a bit more forward when showing affection. I'm still getting used to the experience and always blush when ever one of the girls does that.  Soon the ropes holding the balloon down were released and we were on our way to Cloudsdale. Twilight had informed me that the trip should only take about a good hour or so and to get comfortable. Fortunately the basketball was a lot different from ones I've seen, it was a large square basket with seats that ran along the inside except for where the door to the basket would open. Sitting down I looked out and watch as we rose higher and higher into the air and felt the cool breeze on my face.

We passed the time by having the girls talking about their days and what has been going on in their businesses. Apparently Big Macintosh accidently hurt himself on the farm yesterday and the doctor said he'll have to rest for a few days. I could tell that Applejack was worried about doing all the work on her own so I offered to help out. She was definitely grateful when she moved over to me and gave me one hell of a hug. Yeah earth ponies were way to strong for their own good, she near cracked my spine, if I wasn't careful Big Mac ain't gonna be the only in the hospital.

Just like Twilight said we managed to arrive at Cloudsdale and it is absolutely amazing. It looks like something that came out of Greek mythology, I could rainbow waterfalls and pillars made of clouds. And not to far off I could see what I assume to be the weather factory, there were storm clouds above it with bolts of lightning shooting out, but none of which seemed to come close to hitting the factory itself. 

A group of pegasi saw us and flew out to help guide the balloon down onto the clouds, and once the balloon was anchored down the said their goodbyes and flew off. As I looked at the ground I soon came to realize that they were made entirely of clouds, of course I already knew that the only thing that I had to ask was. “How are we gonna walk on clouds?” I asked looking at how we were about three feet off the ground.

I was so focused on looking at the ground of clouds that's I didn't notice Twilight and Dash snickering behind me. I felt a pair of hands on my shoulders and soon Dash voice. “Guess you better learn how to walk on cloud Jack.”

Before I could even process what she said I felt her shove me out of the basket. “Rainbow Dash!!!” I screamed as I fell, but instead passing through the clouds I felt my body bounce on something soft and cool. Once my body had stopped bouncing I looked up to the girls who were all laughing their asses off. “That not funny you guys!!”

Once my heart rate started to slowly down and back to normal I slowly took notice of the clouds I was sitting on. It was incredibly plush and cool, I thought they would be damp since they're made of water vapor, but instead they were nice and dry. It felt like someone took all the cotton out of a pillow and made them incredibly soft. I slowly got to my feet and found it easier to walk on than I imagined, while my feet did sink in a little it didn't make any harder for me to walk around.

Twilight and the rest of the girls made their way down to join me, Dash was of course still laughing at my earlier reactions. “Bwahahaha I still can't get over you face when you figure out you there safe, priceless!!”

I looked over at Twilight who was acting all innocent as she looked away with her hands behind her back. “This is payback for yesterday isn't it?” She gave me a playful wink to confirm my question. “Alright fair enough. So how exactly am I walking on clouds anyway?”

“It's a cloud walking spell I learned from when me and the girls came to support Rainbow Dash in a compliment, it should last the whole day.”

I had forgotten that this spell was mentioned in Twilight's notes before, I felt pretty stupid for not remembering it. “So what should we do first?”

Dash and Fluttershy took the lead as they lead the group into the town. The places was absolutely breathtaking and sometimes I still couldn't believe that it was made up of clouds, as we walked around I saw other non pegasie ponies walking around most likely tourists. We checked out stuff, from food vendor's, to gift shops, I even bought a few keychains to give to the guys back home. 

While I was looking around the city I had accidently distance myself from the group. Just as I noticed this and tried to make my way back I heard someone yell. “IN COMING!!” Before I could duck and cover I immediately felt my body being pushed into the ground and feeling my face drag along the surface as whatever hit me landed on me. ‘Well at least the clouds broke my fall’

What ever was on top of me was sitting on my head, hand was rather heavy,I also felt to large soft mounds on the back of my neck. When I tried to push back against these soft orbs I heard a bird like chirp. “Um excuse me, I'm sorry for crashing into you, but could you maybe not move your head like that. There kind of sensitive.” A female voice asked from above. 

Now I didn't need to be a scientist to know exactly what it was that was pressings against my neck, but that still doesn't help my face from burning up. “S-sorry miss, but could you get off me so that won't be a problem?” I heard he let out a gasp and quickly move off my back. When I managed to pull my gave out of the fluffy ground I turned around a saw something I hadn't expect.  Instead of a pegasus like I had assumed they crashes into me, it was actually a female Griffin. She had light grey feathers and fur, she wore a blue skirt and had on what looked like a mailman shirt,unlike Derpy's brown vest hers was a light navy blue.

As I stared at this Griffin the girls ran over to us. “Oh my goodness darling are you alright?” Rarity asked sound concern. 

“That looked mighty painful, sure hope nothing's broken.” Applejack added afterwards. 

I rubbed the back of my head and smiled at them. “Aww thanks girls don't worry I'm fin…” I quickly noticed that they all passed me and went over to the Griffin to see if she was hurt.  ‘Hello darkness my old friend.’

Once I gotten up onto my feet the Griffin quickly made her way over to me. “I'm so sorry about crashing into you sir it was an accident, there was a sudden thermal change and me and my partner didn't have time to react.” Now I was no expert about Griffins but this one seemed a lot nicer than I thought possible. 

I quickly dusted myself off, well more like cloud dust not dirt. “It's okay no harm done miss uhhh?”

She opened her beak to speak before Twilight jumped in. “Gabby?” She asked causing the Griffin to look at the alicorn princess. Both girls smiled at each other and quickly hugged. “It's so nice to see you!!”

“Hi Twilight it's good to see you too!!” She hugged her back and smiled. 

“Wait you know each other?” I asked pointing at the two.

“Well technically we haven't met officially, but a while back the CMC mentioned a Griffin who was trying to get her own cutie mark. And even though they tried really hard they couldn't get her one.” Twilight stated as she and Gabby let go of each other.

“So if you haven't met before, the how do you know who she is?” I scratched my head.

“Because of the badges on her sided.” He pointed to Gabby. I saw that she had a set of badges that almost looked like like Applebloom and her friends cutie Marks. 

“Yeah I'm a member of the cutie mark crusaders myself!!” She puffed out her chest which unfortunately showed a bit of cleavage and I quickly averted my eyes. 

But then I remember something she mentioned earlier.“Um Gabby you mentioned something about a partner? Who is it?”

“Gabby!!!” We all looked up to see where the voice came from and saw a large pink bird flying down to us.  “I was worried I'd lost you.” She quickly flew over to Gabby who hugged the large bird.

“Everyone this is my partner Biyomon, say hello Biyomon.” Gabby chirped as she set Biyomon down.

Biyomon placed her wings together and gave a small bow. “It is nice to meet you friends of Gabby.” 

Once again I was surprised when I heard her voice sounded exactly like the one from the TV show. And if I was a betting boy I'm willing to wager that she has a digivice too. “Um Gabby do you happen to have a small little device that you got when you and Biyomon became partners.”

She slipped her talon into her pocket and pulled out a gene one digivice, the other gasped but I had gotten used to this sort of thing. “Hey how did you know I had this, I never told anyone else?” Gabby asked tilting her head.

“Let's just say you're not the first creature to have one and I'm willing to bet that you not the only one either.” Seeing as she is a digidestined maybe I should try to get to know her more. “Hey Gabby would you and Biyomon like to join us on our walk around the city? Sight seeing is more fun with friends after all.”

The two looked to each other and nodded. “We'd love to join you guys.” And with that we continued on our tour of the city.

====================================

Over the next two hours I found out that Gabby had befriended Biyomon when she came to Griffonstone three months after the digimon had showed up. Biyomon was badly hurt and Gabby was the only one to show her love and compassion,  and when she offered to be her friend and let her stay at her places she received her digivice.It seems like just about any creature can be a digidestined so long as they share a bond or form a connection with a digimon. 

As we were walking around my D tector started to go crazy making an electric beeping noise. “What the heck?” I pulled it out of pocket and quickly tapped on one of the buttons, soon the little radar showed to dots on the grid. “Wait two dots, then it can't be another digidestined since only my digigaunlet is the one that picks up on other digivice.” And then it hit me, the only other time this happened was when I was back in the Crystal Empire when I found the… “No way.”

“Jack what's up?” Dash asked tapping my shoulders.

“I'll tell you what's up there are two digimon spirits here!! That's a two for one sale.  Wahoo winner winner chicken din…..ehhh.” I quickly remembered that I was in the presence of Gabby and Biyomon. “ehhh cross the road ,yeah you know like the joke the chicken who cross the road eh hehe.” Everyone just titled their heads. “Well anyway we better go find those spirits before..” Suddenly we heard a loud explosion not far away from and the sound of ponied screaming. “...that before something like that happened.”

Me and the girls made our way to the center of town where a large red insect digimon stood. “Well that's just great it's Kuwagamon talk about about a classic pain” The red insectoid digimon roars as ponies flee in terror.  “Well this should be a problem it's just one champion digimon.”I spoke too soon as another digimon quickly made its presence know. The digimon was another champion level digimon and looked like a large bee. “Oh a Flymon,well okay make that two champions digimon, but that's still nothing.” And without warning one more digimon came bursting through a building, it had a large green body and two large scythe for arms. I felt my eyes twitched we my luck just keeps getting worse, with now Snimon another champion level digimon. “Maybe I should stop talking.”

The three insect digimon slowly made their way towards our group. “Oh crap this could be trouble.” I turned to the girls. “Listen I'll keep them busy while you guys get everyone to safety.”

“We can’t just let you fight them on yer own, them varmint got you outnumbered three to one!” AJ argued and the other seem to agree with her. 

“Listen I get your worried but this is not the time or the placed to be talking. Just get everyone to safety, and if you really want to help try and find those other spirits. They should look like little statues you can’t miss them.” I didn't have anymore time to argue as all three digimon started to dart forward.  “Alrighty time to call in pest control.” I quickly activated my digivice.  “EXECUTE!!! SPIRIT EVOLUTION!!!” My body created a pillar of fire as I digivolve into Agunimon forcing the bug digimon to back off. “Girls hurry up and get moving I'll hold these jokers off.”

I quickly crouched down and pushed off the ground and aimed for Kuwagon and ignited my fist. “Piro Punch!” I quickly dived down ready to land my first attack when all of a sudden I felt my body getting tackled and thrown onto the ground. I rolled and managed to get back my footing as I saw that it was flymon who had attacked me before I could land my punch. “Hey haven't you heard of taking turns!?”

“Haha what's wrong kid bit off more than you can chew.” I was completely shocked to see that Snimon was capable of speaking while the other two couldn't. “You'd better hope you can handle yourself kid because this may be your last fight. TWIN SICKLES!!!!” Snimon shouted as she blades glowed red before launching them towards me.

I dodge rolled to my left as the attack nearly missed me.  Just as I was about to launch my counter I felt incredible pain surging through my back. “AHHHH!!!” I swung my arm trying to hit whatever it was that attack me, only to miss Flymon by an inch. ‘Damn it I'm not used to fighting more than one opponent at a time!!’ 

Before I could rise to my feet I heard the faint sound of something buzzing coming from behind. Acting on instinct I swung my leg back and smashed my foot into Kuwagamon face before it can snap its pincers on my. “TWIN SICKLES!!!” Was all I heard as I felt what I can only describe as burning hot bladed tearing into my back. “Hahaha look at you, can't even take on three champion digimon on your own,how pathetic!! Our queen will have her prize without any trouble hahaha!!”

‘Their queen? Who could they be talking about?’ I wasn't able to dwell on this thought as Flymon and Kuwagamon changed their attack and started to do flyby attack where after one slashes at my body the other is close behind. ‘I don't know what they're planning but I hope that Twilight and the other are okay.’


====================================
(Third person)

Twilight and the other managed to evacuate all the ponies in the area and started to search for the spirits that Jack had mentioned, however unlike Jack didn't have digivice so they couldn't pick up on where the spirits is. So to save time and increase their search the split up in teams of two. Twilight and Dash searched around as many high areas as they could reach. 

“Jack days they look like little statue right?” Dash asked keeping her eyes on the clouds below her.  

“He also said that we can't miss them, maybe they emanate some kind if light or something?” Twilight stopped flying for a moment and hovered in the air and closed her eyes.

“Twilight this isn't the time to be daydreaming, we need to hurry if we want to help Jack faster!!” 

Twilight held her hand out and soon her horn started to glow. From the palms of her hands a wave of purple light spread out creating a bubble, soon the purple orb started to expand out words. “It's a detection spell, if something non magic is touched by it I'll know, and since everything from Equestria has magic then whatever doesn't has to be it.” The bubble grew larger and larger expanding to cover more ground until finally one part of the bubble started to ripple violently. “Over there!!” She pointed to a large pillar of clouds that looked as if they were swirling in a tunnel of wind.

Dash quickly zoomed in until she was right against the towering cloud pillar. Flapping her wings with extra strength Dash started to blow away the clouds until all that was left was a whirling funnel of wind and deep inside was a small statue, the spirit of wind. “We found it, alright!!”

“Good now grab it so we can take it back to Jack and try to help him out.” Twilight shouted as she felt some of her magic drain away from casting a powerful spell. 

Dash nodded and was about to grab the spirit when all of a suddenly a powerful gust of wind sent flying backwards.  “I'm afraid that you won't be getting your hands on this.” Said a voice that almost sounded metallic.

“Who are you?” Twilight asked as she gazed up at where the voice came from.

Hovering next to the pillar was a large human shaped digimon it wore armor that had a bee like pattern and carried two large glowing blades. “While that's none of your business I shall grant you the honor of knowing my name.  I am TigerVespamon, and I claim this spirit in the name of my queen.” He sheathed one of his blades and took hold of the spirit. “With this our queen will be that much closer to conquering this world.”

Dash who managed to right herself started to fly at the mysterious digimon. “Give that back!! Our friend needs that.” She shouted zooming at the digimon only for it to easily dodge out of the way and brought down the handle if his sword to her back sending her falling to the ground next to Twilight. 

“I'm afraid not, and as for your friend well he'll be needing a coffin when my associates are finished with him.” TigerVespamon turned and zoomed off leaving a yellow vapor trail.

====================================

(Back to Jack) 

‘Hey there folks welcome back. So didn't miss much, Jack is still getting his ass handed to by these bug guys and~’

‘Nail will you shut up!! It's hard as it is just to try and avoid these guys and I don't need the added commentary from you!!’ I jump to my right as Kuwagamon dived in for another attack, barely managing to get out of only to have Flymon swoop in and slash at my back with his stinger.

‘Right sorry dude good luck.’ With Nail stupid commentary over with. ‘HEY!!’  I was able to focus a bit more on my opponents. They have an incredibly well thought out attack pattern. While Kuwagamon and Flymon flew in low to the ground swiping me from different angles, while Snimon stayed high in the air and would use his attack to direct me back to where I was if I tried to move out of the other two digimon flight path, their main advantage was that a three of them could fly while I was stuck on the ground.If it weren't being used on me I'd call it a genius strategy. My body was slowly losing strength and it ached like no other, and at this rate I'm done for if I can't think something. ‘Could this get any worse?’ And as if the universe loves to answer my stupid question the arrival of another Digimon came forth. ‘I WAS FUCKING KIDDING!!!”


The three champion Digimon stopped in their attack at the arrival of this new digimon. Due to my vast knowledge of Digimon wheater it be from the show or video games I already knew who this digimon was and wasn't happy to see it. I knew that TigerVespamon is a mega level digimon and that if he chose to jump in then I would most certainly perish.  But while I was thinking on that I quickly noticed that he was holding something in his hand,and to my horror it was the spirit of wind. 

He turned his attention on me, and I'd be lying if said I didn't flinch when he did so. “I'll be taking this back to our queen, finish things up here and report back. And don't even think of coming back empty handed, otherwise don't come back at all.” And with that said TigerVespamon disappeared.

So many questions plagued my mind. Why did he have the spirit? How did he know it was here? Who is their queen? And are the girls okay? I didn't have much time to think further on these questions as the digimon returned their attention back on me and were getting ready to use their attention strategy once more. But unfortunately for them the pause in their attack was just what I needed to gain the upper hand.  Just as I was about to be attacked from both sides by Kuwagamon and Flymon I quickly ignited my body and span around rapidly.  “Piro Tornado!!!” My counter attack was a success as they flew straight into my attack. 

I watched as Kuwagamon body fell beneath the clouds and towards the world bellow, while Flymon body faded and his ribbon of data appeared. “Fractal code digitize!!” I quickly absorbed the data into my digivice, unfortunately due to my last attack I felt my body return to normal. Before I could even use the new gem that Twilight had given me I felt and incredible pain in my gut, and looking down I saw Snimon sickle slammed into my chest. “Gahhh!!” The wind was knocked completely out of me as the force of impact sent me flying back.

“Haha don't go relaxing just cuz you managed to beat those two idols, because you still have me to deal with!!” I was fortunate that he hit me with the back of his blade like arms, but the pain was still immense and made it harder for me to move. “Get used to that pain kid because I'm gonna have some fun knocking you around!!” He zoomed forward pulling back his arm and slamming into me forcing my body onto the ground. If it had not been for the cloud soft surface to absorb some of the impact I'm sure I would have been knocked unconscious. “Hehe let's see how will this feel.” I didn't have time to move as he clamped his legs onto my arms and lifted me up. “Up we go!!”

I could feel my body being lifted into the air and seeing the cloud ground beneath me grow smaller. “Now let's take you for a spin shall we!?” Snimon started to spin around rapidly that the G force was making all the blood move towards my feat making me incredibly dizzy and lightheaded.  “Aww what's the matter can't handle the pressure? Well then I'll just let you off here!!” Snimon released his grip on me sending me flying into the town.

Though they were made of clouds I could feel my body smashing through each one. When my body had finally stopped moving I saw that I was in front of the weather factory.  My D tector start to go off again and I knew that at least one of the two spirits was still here. ‘Maybe it might be what I need.’

I slowly tried to get back on to my feet but just as about to get to my feet Snimon came in and forced me onto my back while one of his legs was pressing against my chest. “As much as I've enjoyed our little game, I'm afraid that this had gone long enough.” I watch as he raised one of his blade like arm up above his head. “So I think I'm going to cut our game short.”

I desperately tried to use any of the gems I had to try and get this guy off, but due to the fact that I needed to concentrate to use them it would be impossible to focus through both the pain and the fact I was about to get my head cut off. I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable, with my only regret being that I won't be able to help my friends anymore…..and being a virgin.

“Spiral Twists!!” A spiraling green fire landed on Snimon face forcing him off me. I turned and saw Biyomon and Gabby running up to me. “Are alright.” Biyomon asked helping up on to my feat.

“Yeah thanks to you guys, but what are you doing here?” While I'm grateful for their help, I didn't want to risk them getting hurt because of me.

“We came to back you up, you should take it easy while me and Biyomon handle this guy.” 

“Okay while I find your find your optimism both refreshing and touching that's a champion level digimon, and Biyomon is only a rookie.” 

“Hehe don't worry we got this.” Gabby pulled out her digivice and animes it at Biyomon. “You ready to kick it up a batch Biyomon?”

“Yeah!!”



“Oh wow talk about OG, maybe Birdramon can handle this.” With my hope restored I started to focus my thought onto the green gem Twilight gave me. I watched as the gem glowed and my body was enveloped in a light green aura, the fatigue that once plagued my body melted away. However the pain I felt from Snimon and the other Digimon was still apparent. “Listen I'm not sure how much fight experience you guys have, but do you think you can keep him busy long enough for me to find something?”

Gabby smiled and gave me a thumbs up. “No problem we can handle this, you go do what you need to do.”

“Thanks I'll try and make it fast. 

‘Hey there readers so we're gonna stick around for a bit of the fight, but don't worry we'll catch back up with Jack in a bit. Okay? Okay.’

Snimon slowly regained his composure as he turned to his new opponent. “Who the heck are you!!” He yelled frustrated as he was close to victory.

“I am Birdramon, and you shall not harm another innocent creature again.” climbing high into the air she extended her wings and orbs of of fire appeared. “Meteor Wing!!” Soon flying meteor were shot out at the insect Digimon.

Charging up his own attack Snimon blade like arms glowed before launching his Twin Sickles to counterattack.“ Don't get cocky just because you digivolved I'm still a force to be reckoned with!!” “Ultimate  Twin Sickles!!!” Slashing through the air Snimon launched four blade at birdramon.

Taking evasive measures she quickly dived below the attack and darted forward. “Fire Flap!!” Engulfs herself in flames Birdra tackles into Snimon sending his body crashing through the clouds.

She waited above the clouds waiting for any sign of her opponent. As she turned in places flapping her wings occasionally and turn. Unbeknownst to her a shadow loomed over her body. “Birdramon above you!!” Gabby cried out as she could see the shadow.

Birdramon tried to turn herself to face her attacked, but unfortunately for her Snimon had already charged up his next attack. “Ultimate Twin Sickles!!!”


====================================
(Jack POV)

I ran along the cloud surface as I followed my D tector as it leads me to the remaining spirit. From the direction I am running in it most likely inside the weather factory.  I found a set of stairs that would take me, sprinting as fast as I could I tried to ignore the pain that covered most of my body. Within a few more seconds I would be at the gate of the factory. But just as I was about to reach them I noticed immediately a large shadow growing above me. Looking up I saw Birdramon body falling towards me with Snimon legs gripping at her throat, he was preparing to slam her body into the ground. Twisting my body so I could aim my fist I focused on my fire ruby and carefully launched a flaming fist at Snimon.

My attack managed to miss Birdramon and managed to land my shot right in Snimon faces.”Gahhh again!?!” He pulled away allowing Birdramon to pull out if the dive. 

“Thanks for the assist.” She called out.

I gave her a thumbs up. “Anytime, let's see how he likes it when it's two on one.” She nodded and flew in close so I could hope on her back.

Snimon rises above the clouds looking pissed as hell. “So what if you have a monkey on your back, your still going to fall by my blades!! He dash forward ready to carve us up. 

“Hang on tight, things will get bumpy!!!” I nodded and grinned her back as she flapped her wings hard sending us up. 

As we rose higher and higher I looked behind us and saw that Snimon was gaining on us. Deciding that I would help out I extended my fist out and aimed for Snimon. Once he was in ranged I unloaded for fireballs at him. Unfortunately he wasn't going to take it this time and weaved between each shot. “Shit, I only got one more fireball left!!”  I turned back and saw that he was changing up his next attack. “Quick bank right!!” Thankfully she heard me and did so with us nearly getting hit.

“Hang on!!” Folding in her wings we both moved into a dive down to the city. Looking back I saw that Snimon was trying to get closer. Looking forward I saw that we were a good five feet from hitting the closes cloud. “ When I give the signal throw throw you last fireball at him!!” I lightly tapped on her back to let her know I heard her. I turned one last time and aimed my fist, but to my horror Snimon was almost within striking distance. I was about to panic when I heard Birdramon “Now!!” I was snapped out of my fear and unleashed my last fireball,but to utmost fear Snimon just batted it away. Just as he was about to slash at us, Birdramon quickly pulled up just before her body could graze the cloud, unfortunately for Snimon he could not say the same.

“Wow nice flying there ace!!” I cheered as we were flying over the factory. But as we got closer I noticed that we were moving rather slow than before. Looking down I saw that Birdramon was breathing heavily.  “Hey are you okay!?” She weekly nodded, the odds are that she used to much energy and took to much damage from the fight. “Listen I can take it from here, do you think you can drop me off at factory!?” Weakly she nodded and moved so we were above the factory. 

With us a good foot above the ground I jumped off and carefully landed on the soft cloud floor which absorbed the shock. “Go ahead and go back to Gabby I can handle it from here.” Not bothering to argue she took off in the direction where I assume Gabby is. I pulled out my D tector and followed the signal as best as I could. Running through the double doors of the factory I tried to locate the spirit that resided in this building.  

After navigating my way through the building occasionally running into dead ends and having to backtrack I finally was on top of the signal.  I saw a set of double doors that said. “Danger!! High voltage thunderstorms inside.” Enter the room I saw shelves of hundreds of dark clouds in jars, each firing little bolt of lightning. “Now where is that spirit?” I tread carefully making sure not to touch anything that could easily electrocute me into a coma. 

I wasn't able to figure out where the spirit was since all I could see were just jars of storms clouds that lined along the shelves. However I did noticed that one of the storm clouds looked slight different among the other, this particular one was on a shelf all on its down with a danger logo above it. It was large and shooting out bolts of lightning more violently than the others.

“If I was a betting man I'd say that there is it.” I looked at my D tector and saw that the dot was straight in front of me. 

I slowly reached for the jar ready to pick it up when all of a sudden the adjacent wall was sliced into pieces. Turning I saw one enraged Snimon, now I know he doesn't have any eyes that are visible but if they were they would have a look that would kill. “You…*wheeze*....pathetic….*grunt*....human!”

“Jesus man what does it take to put you down?” Snimon was unlike any other champion level digimon I had faced yet, he was stronger and seemed more durable than most. “What I'd give for a can of Raid right about now!!” I grabbed the jar and ran out through the emergency exit. 

I ran blindly trying to get some distance between me and Snimon only to stop dead in my tracks as I had reaches the edge of the clouds and to add insult to injury there were none below that I could jump down to. “Oh you've got to be kidding me!?”

I would have ran in a different direction but unfortunately for me Snimon was right behind me. “There nowhere to run human!! I'm going to enjoy this, Twin Sickles!!” 

I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable. I waited for a good moment but felt fine, I opened my eyes and patted myself and saw that I was fine. “Ha you missed!!”

Snimon grind. “Did I? Look down.”

I raised my eyebrows and looked down and saw that there were no clouds beneath my feet,  and looked back at the Digimon “Son of a…...Biiiiiitttttcccchh!!!! I yelled as I suddenly fell.

Now there are things I never wanted to do in life it's like a bucket list, or as I like to call it the anti bucket list.  How bad is this list you may ask? Well let's just say that the list name rhyme  with “Bucket”. And on that list are some of the following, diving with sharks, walking alone at night through a cemetery, eating gluten free pasta, and skydiving without a parachute. Guess which one I'm doing?

As I fall through the sky I could feel my heart beating a million beats a seconds and my mind going blank as fear takes a hold of me. But for a brief moment I had a few seconds of clarity. I looked ahead and saw that the jar with the storm clouds was ahead of me, praying that I knew which spirit it was I whipped out my digivice and aimed at the jar and watched as a beam of light shot out and landed it on the jar. The glass shattered and the storm clouds disappeared as the spirit of thunder was revealed and absorbed into my digimon, the symbol of thunder showed on the screen.

Execute!! Spirit evolution!!” My body flowed with waves of electricity as my form changes. “Beetlemon!!” With the ground nearly about a few feet away I spread my new wings and pulled out of my dive and rocketed back up.

===================================

(Town square 3rd POV)

Twilight and the rest of the group gather in the town square to see if they had seen Jack and the other digimon. Gabby had also joined then along with Biyomon who had informed the ponies that Jack was last seen at the weather factory and was being chased by Snimon.

“Well what are we waiting for?!” Dash yelled as she took the lead. “Let's go help him out!!”

However before she could get ahead of herself Twilight grabbed her wrist. “Rainbow wait!”

“What do you mean wait!? If what Biyomon said is true then Jack is in trouble and needs us!?”

“I know that but we need to think about our next move, did you forget what happened the last time you went against a Digimon by yourself?”

Dash didn't need a reminder for what had literally happened earlier. “Well what should we do then, because every second we wait is another second that Jack is on his own with that freak!?”

“Oh a freak am I?!” the group quickly looked up to see Snimon land a few feet in front of them. “Well let me put your worries about you friend to end, because he's long gone now.” 

“What do you mean he's gone!?” Dash shouted loosening her grip from Twilight as she stepped forward while everyone else felt a chill run down their spine as the answer had already dawned upon them.

Snimon laughed historically. “I mean he's dead!!” Everyone gasped and the Digimon bellowed with laughter. “I sent him off the edge of the city and falling to his doom, he’s probably no more than a red stain below our very feet nyahahaha!!!”

Try as they might a sense of fear and horror hand grasped the ponies and Griffin hearts, their friend the only one who could have stood a chance is dead. Snimon saw this as an opportunity to strike and lunged forward with his right sickles held high ready to slash. “Don't I'll make sure you all see him real soon!!” 

Snimon blade began to move down ready to cut Rainbow Dash who was the furthest from the group. “Jack you can't be dead.”Dash whispered as a single tear trailed down her cheek. 

“Now diahhhhh!!!” Snimon was sent flying as a digimon clad in blue and yellow armor strikes from below and into his Snimon abdomen. Snimon quickly got back up gasping for air as the wind was knocked out of him. “Gahh who….who the hell are you!!”

The large figure stepped forward to the enemy digimon. “My power roars like mighty thunder, my attacks are as fast as lightning. I am Beetlemon, Warriors of Thunder!!!” Beetlemon took a step forward with rage in his eyes. “And those who would dare even think of harming my friends shall incur my wrath!!”

“Friends?” Twilight questioned aloud until it hit her. “Jack is that you!?” The group gasped as they turn to their hero. 

Looking over his shoulder Beetlemon looked at the ponies and Griffin. “Were you expecting someone else hehe?” Using his index and middle fingers he made a V for victory. 

“But how!?” Snimon shouted gaining everyone's attention. “I saw you fall to your death!!”

Beetlemon shook his hand sides to side with his index finger out. “No, you saw me fall. Had you actually decided to end me rather than be lazy and cruel I would have been dead.” In a moment the look in Beetlemon’s eyes shifted kind to cold. “But that's a story for another time, a time in which you won't be around.” Slowly he walked towards the insect Digimon

“You damned fool don't get cocky just because you have a new form!! Snimon's blade glowed a sinking red. “Ultimate Twin Sickles!!” Four fast flying blades flew in Beetlemon's direction.

“Jack quick move out of the way!!” Twilight shouted as she watch Snimon's attacks get closer to her friends. 

Beetlemon merely shrugged and watched the attack come straight for him. “Now why would I do that?” Standing his ground Beetlemon folded his arms and waited for the attack.

“You damn fool your throwing you life away hahaha!!” Snimon laughed as he waited for his strongest attack to finish his opponent.  The four crimson energy blades collide with Beetlemon chest only to shatter upon impact. “W-what!?”

“You know if I had been in any other form that might have caused me major harm. But now it's nothing more than a light breeze.” Pushing forward Beetlemon closed the distance between him and Snimon and clenched his fist as electricity surges through it. “You've wasted enough of my time, now begone!!” Thrust his fist into Snimon shull he shouted his attack. “Megaton Punch!!!” Upon impact Simon’s body was spazzing out of control as bolts of electricity flowed into him.

Soon Snimon's body faded as ribbon of data appeared singling his defeat. “You won’t be bugging anyone anymore.” Calling forth his digivice Beetle absorbed the data into his digivice and the digiegg that contained the rest of Snimon's data disappeared into the sky to return to the digital world, with his battle over with Jack changed back into his human form.

With the battle finally over the girls felt a wave of joy wash over them as they rushed over to their human friend. “Jack you did!!” Twilight cheered as her and her friends surrounded their friend. However Jack didn't respond Twilight seemed a bit confused. “Jack are you okay?” She lightly tapped his shoulder only for him to fall forward unconscious. “JACK!!”


====================================
(Jack POV)


‘Dude you alive?’

‘Uhg where am I?’ I asked groggily as every muscles in my body pulse with a light soreness. 

‘Well your in the hospital back in Ponyville.’

‘…..uuuggghhh you know if this is how I keep waking up from every battle,I might want to consider purchasing a room in the hospital since I’ll probably be making regular visits at this point.’ I groaned as I tried to bring myself back to consciousness. 

Opening my eyes I saw the plain white tilling of the ceiling of my room. While my body wasn't in searing pain as it was after my first transformation, it did still hurt to move a single inch. I noticed that I was no longer in my normal clothes but in a hospital gown.  After a few more seconds of letting my senses to come back to me I could feel that I wasn't alone. Looking down I saw that Twilight and her friends were all leaned against the edge of the bed. ‘Well this is nice.’ Looking around I also saw Gabby and Biyomon in the corner of the room. ‘If they're here too, then I mustn't have been out long.’I reached over to the closest pony near me which happened to be Applejack. Gently I tapped on her shoulder to wake her from her sleep, and sure enough the farmer pony slowly opened her eyes and saw me smiling at her. “Evening.”

Her eyes shot wide open and she got to her hooves. “Hey everybody Jack's awake!!” Applejack's sudden shout managed to scare everyone away causing some of the girls who were resting their heads on the bed to jolt up and fall backwards. 

After getting of the floor I was greeted what lots of warm hugs and gentle nuzzles from my friends. Once everyone had gotten their chance I decided that I wanted to know what happened after the fight. “So would anyone like to fill me in on what happened? I remember taking Snimon data, but after that I'm drawn a blank?”

Everyone went silent for a while before Rarity decided to tap in. “Jack darling you've been unconscious for the last two days since that battle.”

“What?” I asked in disbelief before looking over to Gabby and Biyomon. “If I've been out that long, then why are you guys here? Not that I mind of course.”

“Sugarcube they been coming to visit you every day since the fight.” Applejack added giving me my answer. 

‘Well dang that was nice of them.’ I slowly sat up occasionally wincing in pain, but I was determined to say what's on my mind. I focused my attention on Gabby and Biyomon both of whom sat up straight when I looked at them.  “Gabby, Biyomon.” Careful not strain my muscles I bowed to them. “Thank you.”

Both seemed a bit confused as they waved their hands dismissively. “Y-you don't need to thank us we didn't do much.”Gabby stuttered.

“Yeah we didn't really do much.” Biyomon added. 

“You both wrong about that.” That caught them off guard. “If you two hadn't stepped in when you did I wouldn't be sitting here right now.” Both seemed a bit flustered, and then I had a thought something that might make my job easier. “Actually I could I ask you two to hear me out for a minute?”

They looked at each other and back to me and said in unison. “Sure.”

I took a deep breath and hoped this might work. “As you know there are a few evil digimon, and after what happened two days ago I am now lead to believe that a much larger threat is out there. And I'm afraid that this is a battle I can't face on my own,but there is hope for us. I believe that the future doesn't solely rest on my shoulders, I think that it's time that I seek help from other.” I brought my attention back to Gabby and Biyomon.  “I need more allies to fight in this battle to protect the peace. Gabby, Biyomon would you please join me on my journey to keep Equestria safe for everyone?” I bowed my head hoping they would say yes.

“A-are you sure about this Jack?” Gabby asked sounding a bit doubtful.

“Yeah we were barely any help last time, what if we're not up to the task?” Biyomon added. 

“Barely help? Are you kidding me? You guys were great for your first fight. Okay so you didn't defeat Shimon but you did manage to keep him at bay for your first fight, that's pretty awesome. And as for whether or not your up for the task, well the answer to that question is in Gabby’s pocket.” Everyone looked at her as she fished into her pockets and pulled out her digivice. “Not just anyone can have one of those, the digivice are meant to be used by the digidestined, you have been chosen just like me. That goes double for any creature in Equestria who has one.” I looked over to Fluttershy who seemed to pick up on my words and gave me a nodded.

“So I'll ask again. Gabby, Biyomon will you help me in protecting Equestria by fighting alongside me as digidestined?”

I waited for them to give me my answer as they talked amongst themselves, and in all honesty I was afraid they would say no. “Well Jack I still can't say for sure if we're up to the task, but if your willing to put up with us and help us get better then we are in.”

Just as I was about to give a really awesome speech about how we will start the best team this side of Equestria, a nurse walks into the room wheeling a cart in front of her. “Alright girls visiting hours are over, Mr.Owens needs to take his medicine.” The mare had snow white furr and light pink hair that was tied into a bun with a small white nurse cape with a red cross on it, and she had rather beautiful light blue eyes.

‘Helllloooo nurse!!’ Nail called out whistling and howling like a wolf.

‘Dude come on have some class.’

‘Uh bro you can't tell me that she's not hot? Just take a look at her.’ While didn't want to go down to lis level I couldn't help myself. She wore a classic nurse outfit that showed a generous amount of cleavage, and the skirt she wore left nothing to the imagination. It didn't help when she turned to reach into the metals cart to pulling something out, which caused her skirt to rise a little, and making my face burn a bit. ‘See dude, nurses are hot.’

Just as I was about to agree with Nail the nurse turned around with a large needle that was attached to a little tube with a straw colored liquid inside. “Alright Mr.Owens it's time for your shot.” She smiled as she tapped the needle.

I could feel my skin go pale white as I looked at  the needle, and had only three words I could say to that. “OH HELL NO!!!!” 

I tossed the cover off my body and tried to quickly run to the door only to be quickly blocked by the nurse. “ And where do you think your going?” She glared at me with something fierce. “You still need to take your medicine.”

I quickly scanned the room and saw that the window was open. Not caring how high we were I made a beeline for my escape. But just as my hands were about to touch the edge of window I felt something loop around waist and pulled me to the ground. Looking back I saw that it was AJ lasso and she was pulling me back towards the nurse. “Traitor!!!

“I'm sorry sugarcube but it fer ya own good.” She said tugging her lasso pulling me closer towards the nurse.

I tried to grip the ground with my bare hands as she pulled,only for my nails to scratch up the floor. “Please no I'll do anything!! I'll fight another Snimon. NO, an army of Snimons!!!” I begged as I could feel myself getting pulled closer to the nurse.

Before I could continue begging I felt someone straddle my back. Looking over my shoulder with my heart pounding I saw the nurse facing away from me. She looked over her shoulder and at me with a grin on her face as she bright up the needle. “Just relax this will only hurt for a minute.” I could see a glint in her eye as she face forward lowering the needle.

====================================
(Meanwhile in Canterlot Castle)

Celestia had just lowered the sun and was preparing to turn in for the night when…

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!”

The guards who were about to escort her to her chambers started to shake with fear. “Princess what's in Equestria was that?” One of her guards asked still shaking in his armor.

Celestia hummed to herself while placing a hand on her cheek. “That my little pony, would be the sound of Nurse Red Heart giving her patients there daily shots.” She covered her lips as she tried to suppress a laugh. “I do feel pity for whatever poor soul who is on the receiving end of that large needle of hers.”
> Chapter  10
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The next day I was able to leave the hospital and from the terror that was nurse Red Heart and her devil needles, did I mention how much I hate needles yet? Hmmm? Better safe than sorry, I hate needles!! The doctor's said I that any internal damaged I suffered had healed and that my sore muscles should clear up in a day with the medication they prescribed me.

Once I made it home at around 9 am and went to check up on Bearmon and Kotemon who were asleep in their room. I was glad to know that Fluttershy had taken the time to watch over Bearmon and Kotemon for me while I was in the hospital. I decided that I would take a shower since I hadn't anything better to do and don't feel like sleeping, plus the hot water might help with my sore muscles.

Walking upstairs, (which is a pain when your body is sore as hell), I made my way into my room to pick out a different set of clothes and underwear. I decided to change things up a bit and choose to wear black shorts and a red t-shirt, no gloves or hat today though. Before I decided to take a shower, I grabbed a pair of swimming trunks. Now I can already hear you asking me why I'm doing this; the answer is simple really. Ever since I got to this world, my life has been exactly like an anime. I get a super cool power that is unique to me; hot girls surround me, and I get into steamy situations. I'm sure there are bunch more clichés that I'm missing, but that's beside the point. But if there is one thing I prepared for, its possible girls walking in on me while I'm in the shower. And since I live in a house with one mare those odds are very likely, sure we have more than one bathroom, but lord knows the universe will find a way to make that happen. As I was about to exit the room, I saw that on the calendar that it was May 26. ‘Wow, is it that day? Guess I forgot it was May. Meh, who cares not like I told anyone?’

I reach the restroom and put up the “in use” sight that I bought to minimize the chance of anyone walking in on me and step inside.  Now I didn't go into much detail about how the restrooms looked so here goes. The tub is big enough to fit possibly more than three humans; it's deep enough that if I were to sit down, the water would reach up to my neck. And it also doubles as a shower, so if I didn't feel like taking a soak or I could take a quick shower. And since I had no obligation to attend to any time soon, I wanted to take a nice long bath.

I turned on the water and adjusted the temperature so that it wasn't too hot, but not too cool that my muscles couldn't loosen up. And even though I said I could fill the tub enough to cover my neck, I choose to keep below my chest, for two reasons. One would be a waste of water. Two, I needed some of my skin to be exposed if I wanted to give myself a good cleaning.

Once the bathtub is ready, and I put on my swimming shorts and slowly lowered myself in and sighed with delight as the warm water already started to help soothe my aching muscles. I leaned against the one side of the tub and just relaxed as the warm water helped relieve some of the tension in my sore body. I would also use this time to reflect on some questions that I couldn't stop thinking about.  Who was the queen that TigerVespamon mentioned? How did they know about the spirits? What was my next move? I consider these questions earlier back at Cloudsdale but did not have the chance to think hard on then as I was in the middle of a battle, which brought me to another concern of mine, what will I do if something like that happens again, or something much worse. I hadn't thought about how I may have to fight more than one opponent at a time, and what's more how to hone my skills. Up until now, I was fighting on pure instincts alone, and I knew that wasn't going to get me far if my last fight was anything to go on.

I shook my head and tossed those thoughts aside for another time; I didn't need a headache from overthinking to go with my sore body. I could feel that the temperature in the tub was slowly decreasing and thought it would be best to start cleaning myself up. Grabbing the soap bar from the tray on the side of the tub, I started to scrub my arms and legs. As I do so, I quickly noticed something different about myself; it seemed as though my arms have gotten a bit thicker and have a bit more definition to them. As for my legs, I could see that they too were a bit larger with my calf’s having a bit more muscles. And then it hit me, Twilight was right, my body is starting to adapt to my constant transformation. Maybe this soreness has its upsides too.

After I had finished scrubbing the soap off with a sponge, I tried to move my arms behind me to scrub my back; unfortunately, due to my sore muscles, my reach was limited and ineffective. “Damn, I can't reach.” I cursed bitterly as my arm moved back in front of me.

“Here, Jackie, let me help you.” Pinkie chirped as she grabs the sponge and starts to scrub my back gently.

I felt her gentle touch as she scrubbed my back, helping my muscles relax. “Mm, oh, wow thanks Pinke that helps a lot.” I hummed as she rubbed my back.

I heard her giggle a bit. “Aww, it's no problem, Jackie, what are friends for?” She said in a cheerful tone as she worked on my shoulder blades next. “How's this, Jackie, does that feel any better?”

“Oh yeah, right there that feels……..wait a second…….Pinkie!!” I shouted moving forward to turn and yell at Pinkie, however when I turned to her; I quickly noticed that she was naked and averted my eyes. “P-pinkie w-what the hell!!!”

“What's the matter, Jackie? I thought that you were enjoying it?” I couldn't see her, but the way the water rippled I could tell she was getting closer.

Thanking my foresight to wear my swim trunks I quickly turned, so I saw facing away from Pinkie Pie. “T-that's beside the point, why are you in my house? Better yet, why are in my bathroom while I'm taking a shower with no clothes on!?”

“Hehe well I was thinking how you looked so sore yesterday that I thought, Gee I bet poor Jackie must be sore from all that fighting, and how you probably couldn't even wash your own back. So being the super-duper bestest friend I am, I would help you. And as for why I'm not wearing any clothes is easy I didn't want to get then wet… and so I could try and seduce you before the others could...”

I heard Pinkie mumble something but didn't catch what she said. “Um, what was that last part, Pinkie?”

“So my clothes wouldn't get wet silly.” She giggled as she placed her hands back on my shoulder, making me twitch for a moment. “Now just relax and let Pinkie help her friend.”

I didn't have a moment to protest as Pinkie used her fingers to rub along my shoulders, the sensation alone made me relax. While I was used to Pinkie's bouncy and happy go lucky nature, the way she was massaging my back was so different than how she would normally be. Her touch was gentle and caring; I could feel the knots in my back fade away, I was so relaxed that I had almost forgotten how she was naked right behind me…..almost. Soon she started to use the palms of her hands for kneading and rubbing my shoulder blades. “Gee, Pinkie, I h-had no idea you knew how to massage.”

“Well, it's just like baking bread; you got to knead the dough to get it all nice and smooth.” She giggled as she continued to work on my back.

For a good three minutes, I sat there as she worked her magic on my back. Of course, I was still flustered about the ideas of us sharing a bath while one of us was completely naked. I was about to voices my opinion when I felt her stop while both of her hands and set themselves on each of my shoulders, and that I felt something resting in the middle between them. “Pinkie?” I waited for a response but got nothing.

Darning to tempt fate, I slowly looked over my shoulder and saw that Pinkie was resting her head against me. What's more, is that something about her was completely off. The first and most obvious give away was that her fair was not its normal puffy cotton candy shape. Instead, it was straight down like it was wet, but I knew that even if it had gotten wet, it would have still been puffy. Second, was her skin tone, now I wasn't too sure if it was because of the lighting or not, but it almost seemed like the color had drained away from her. “Pinkie, are you okay?”

After a few moments of silence, she moved her arms from my shoulders to wrapping around my chest and pulling me closer to her. I could now feel her breast pressing against my back and would be flustered if had it not been for the fact that I could now feel her quivering and heard her sniffling. And the warm sensation of water running down my back only confirmed what I thought was happening. She was crying. She was nuzzling her head into my back as she continued to cry, and the way she was holding me made it feel as though that if she let go that I would disappear. I know this hug well when I was younger and would have nightmares about losing my family, I would always give my mom and dad this very same huge.

I knew that she needed reassurance and had to show her that everything was alright, so decided to get brave and not give a damn if she was naked or not I turned around and returned the hug. I could tell that she was confused for a moment, but she quickly got over it and rested her head on my shoulder. I gently stroked her head, trying to calm her down as she cried into my shoulder. We stayed like this for a good five minutes before she decided to talk.

“I'm s-sorry.” She whimpered as her sobs started to lessen.

“It's fine Pinkie. Take your time. I'm not going to rush you.” I kept petting her head softly as eventually, her sobbing stopped.

“I'm so sorry we couldn't help you.” I didn't quite register what Pinkie meant by that, so I hoped that she would tell me if I asked.

“What do you mean Pinkie? What couldn't you help me with?”

Pulling away, Pinkie tried to wipe away her tears as she tried to talk to me. “I mean how the girls and I couldn't help you fight against those bad Digimon.”

And like a ton of bricks, it hit me. Pinkie was feeling guilty for not being able to do anything. But this made me wonder, did the others feel the same way too? I hadn't considered that the girls would feel guilty at all, but then again, it was out of their power. The Digimon aren't like the villain they've faced before. With this in mind, I knew that I would have to check up on everyone to see how they were fairing. But first, my main priority was Pinkie.

I wiped a tear from her cheek as I looked at her. “Listen, Pinkie. You don't need to be sorry about what happened last time.”

“But~” I placed a finger to her lip to shush her.

“Ah, ah, let me finish.” She signed and allowed me to continue. “I get that you feel bad that you couldn't help in the fight, but you and the girls did do as I asked, which was helpful enough. Thanks to you girl leaving and clearing the town like I asked I had fewer things to worry about.” As I continued to talk, I had noticed that some of Pinkie's color was returning. “I'll try and be more careful during my fights so that I won't die out there and worry you, girls.”

Pinkie lowered her head for a minute as she twiddled her thumbs together before looking up at me with her light blue eyes. “Promise?”

From that single word I already knew which promise she wanted me to make, I had read about it in Twilight's journal and knew that it was not just empty words but a solemn oath. So making the proper hand gestures, I make my promise. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

I felt my heart warm up as I saw Pinkie's mane return to its normal puffy look and with a big smile on her face, and she hugs me tighter than before “Yippee!! I'm so glad you said that. Now I know I can relax since you made a Pinkie promise, and no pony ever breaks a Pinkie promise, and I mean NO PONY.”

While I was slightly the way she said that last sentence did scare me a little…...okay a lot, I was happy to see her happy again.  However, now that I know Pinkie is no longer depressed and in need of me for emotional support, I quickly remembered something important, SHE STILL NAKED!!

Slowly I try to back away while trying not to look at her, and make an attempt to get out of the tube and dry off. However, just as I was about to get out, I felt Pinkie's arms wrap around my waist and pulling me back in with a splash. “And just where do you think you're going, hmm?” She slowly wrapped her arms around my chest as she nuzzled into my cheek. “I still haven't given my thanks for making me feel better.”

I could feel my heart beating faster as Pinkie looked at me with a mischievous grin. “N-now Pinkie let's not doing anything funny oka-eep!!” I didn't get to finish as she quickly turned me around with tremendous strength.

“Don't worry, Jackie, I'm just going to show you my thanks.” I had no time to react as she cupped my cheeks and pulled me towards her until she pressed her lips against my own. I had little time to process what was happening as Pinkie had forced her tongue into my mouth and explored its entirety. And what's more, is that I could feel her bare breast pressing against me, they were incredibly soft and only made my heart rate skyrocket. My mind went numb as the kiss continued for a good amount of time, reducing the amount of oxygen I was getting. Finally, Pinkie decided that I had enough when my eyes rolled into my skull. “Hehe, well, I'll see you later tonight, Jackie.”

Now I would say I watched Pinkie Pie bouncing out of my bathroom while still naked if it wasn't for the fact I was currently draped on the side if the tub with my eyes still rolled back and gasping for air. “These...*wheeze*...mares…*gasp*...are...gonna...be...the…*wheeze*...death of me.”

===================================

After my little incident with Pinkie Pie, I realized that I had failed to consider my friends feeling about what happened in Cloudsdale. Now I'm not trying to come off as making myself seem more important than necessary, but I do feel bad for making them all worry about me. So I thought it would be best to pay each of them a visit to talk to them and see how they are. Because if Pinkie Pie was any indication of what happened to me could affect her, then the others might not be too far off.

Once I reached the center of town, I tried to consider who I would visit first? While I was thinking, I noticed something odd, across the plaza I saw Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo pulling a large wagon. It looked like one of the wheels had gotten stuck in a little ditch, so being the kind civilian, I go over to help them. “Hey, girls need some help!?”

It seemed like I caught the girls off as they jumped a bit and looked at me looking worried for some reason. Applebloom stepped for while the other two stood side by side in front of the wagon. “Eh heh hiya there, Jack, whatcha doin?” She asked, sounding a bit nervous.

“Nothing much, just thinking about checking on my friends today. What about you, girls? What's with the wagon?” I walked closer and saw that three of them had it packed with pillows, blankets, and buckets of apples. The girls seemed even more nervous when I saw what was inside. “So, what's with all this stuff?” I asked curiously.

They seemed to shift their eyes around as they were sweating bullets, I was a bit concerned and was about to ask what's going on until… “WerehavingaslumberpartyatAppleblooms!!” Sweetie squealed her body shaking.

I blinked for a moment processing all that and smiled. “Is that all? You girls don't need to be scared of me knowing that. I used to go to a lot of sleepovers with my friends when I was your girl's age.” I gently pat the girls head and move to the back of the wagon and gave it a push moving it out of the ditch. “There you girls go. Also, Sweetie, do you know if Rarity is at her shop?”

“Thanks, Jack, and yeah, she's at the shop.” The girls started to push their wagons a little faster than needed. “Well wish we could chat, but we got to get ready for our slumber party, Bye!!” And as if someone had lit their tails on fire, they speeded off.

“Well, that was….odd.” I just shrugged it off and made my way over to Rarity’s shop to see if she was home.


I found myself in front of her boutique and slowly made my way in, and as always the bell above my head ringed signaling that a customer had entered the shop. “Be there in a moment.” I heard Rarity called out from a different room.

“It's just me Rarity,” I called out, causing her to poke her head from the other room. She gave me a large smile. “Hey, how are you today?”

“Oh, darling! It’s so good to see you!!” She cheered and rushed over and hugged me close, nearly poking me with her horn. Rarity must have realized what she was doing and pulled away with a noticeable blush on her cheek. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your company, Jack?”

“Well, I wanted to talk to you about what happened in Cloudsdale.” I easily saw that Rarity was uncomfortable by this topic. And I would have just dropped it and say forget it, but I needed these girls to know that they can't be blaming themselves anymore. “Listen, I want you girls to know that you shouldn't be blaming yourself or feeling guilty for what happened.”

She sighed and made her way over to a chair and sat down, looking at the floor before she spoke again. “I know darling, but deep down the others, and I had never felt so useless before.” I could see a lone tear sliding down her cheek as she continued.  “And when we thought we had lost you, and when we thought we had lost you it made us come to know how powerless we were.”

Now a lot of you think that even if I had died that these girls could have just used the Elements of Harmony to feed off whatever evil Digimon may come their way. But as it turns out that Equestrian magic doesn't have that much of an effect on Digimon, according to Twilight, that is. She mentioned something about not risking pulling out the Elements of Harmony for something that won't guarantee it will work.

Back to Rarity, I honestly didn't know what to say to make her feel better. So wiping away her tears, I pulled Rarity into a hug and gently stroked her back. This seemed to work as she Rarity was now balling her eyes out on me, but I didn't care about my shirt, all that matters was I needed to comfort my friend.

“Listen, Rarity I'm sorry that you and the girls are feeling upset about not being able to help physically, but I can ensure you that emotionally speaking, you girls are my greatest strength.”

Rarity stopped for a moment and looked at me confused and whipped away her tears. “W-what do you mean by that Jack?

Well, time to get all touchy feelings now. “What I mean is that when I'm out there fighting, I'm not just fighting for myself, but for you guys.” Her eyes seemed to widen with awe. “When I'm in a fight it's not just so I can live, but all of you as well. You guys are always on my mind when I fight, because I know if I failed I'd be failing not just myself, but all of you. It's where I draw my strength from because even if I'm beaten up and near death, you girls are the fuel for the fire inside to keep on going and to never give up.”

I hadn't noticed that while I was ranting that Rarity tears were flowing out in full force. I was going to try and comfort her thinking I did something wrong when she tackle-hugged me. “That was the sweetest thing I've ever heard.” She occasionally sniffled, smiling up at me. “I'm so touched that you care about us all that much darling.” She leaned in and kissed my cheek, causing my check to flush a bit. “You're a fine brave stallion that I'm glad to call a friend. “She moved in again and hugged me once more, which I was happy to return the favor.

After a good minute of hugging a loud pop snapped us out of your tender moment as we look up and see a small scroll hovering above Rarity. Extending her arm out and took the letter in her hand, I backed up so she could read without being disturbed. I watched as she opened the scroll and how her eyes moved left to right as she read the scroll. Pretty soon, a smile crept on her face, and she rolled up the scroll before putting away in her pocket. “I'm sorry, Jack, but something needs my full attention so I'll need to cut our chat short and close up shop.”

Guessing that whatever was on that letter must have been important, I complied with her request and made my way to the door. “No worries Rares I need to go visit the others anyway, by the way, do you know if Rainbow Dash would be home yet?”

Rarity tapped her finger on her chin as she thought about it, she looked over at the clock and saw that it was 11 am. “Normally, she would be, but due to her helping with the repair to the weather factory, I'd say she won't be home for at least another hour or so.”

I winced as I remembered that it was my fault that the factory took so much damage. “Yeah, I guess that's kind of my fault, huh?” I scratched the back of my head, feeling embarrassed.

“Oh, don't worry too much about it, dear. Rainbow Dash had done much worse to that factory when she tried to prevent winter from coming.” I honestly didn't remember that written in any of Twilight's notes or not but I'll have to remember to ask about that. “Perhaps you could go see Twilight next. I'm sure she would be delighted to talk to you next. “Taking the hint, I made my way towards the door. “Oh, and would you be a dear and flip the sign over for me to close.” I gave her a thumbs up, and as I made it to the door, I flipped the sign, exited the shop and made my way to Twilight's castle.

====================================


I walked up to the front doors of the castle and knocked waiting for Spike to answer, and on cue Spike opens one of the doors smiling up at me. “Hey, Jack, glad to see you’re okay dude.”


“I guess you heard what happened in Cloudsdale.” He nodded his head. “Well, no worries bro I'm okay, a bit sore but otherwise okay. I came by to talk to Twilight, is she here?”

He stepped aside to allow me. “Yeah, Twilight is actually in the throne room.”

I faked gasped, causing Spike to jump and look at me. “You mean Twilight Sparkle, our Twilight isn't in an area filled with books? The apocalypse is upon us!!” I frantically wave my arms in the air.

Spike started to snicker into his hands, trying not to laugh out loud. “I heard that!!” We heard Twilight called out from down the hall. Spike and I looked at each other before falling on the ground, laughing. Once Spike and I got the laughter out of our system and wiped the tears of joy out of our eyes, I walked into the throne room where I saw a not to amuse Twilight giving me a deadpan look. “You know my life doesn't just revolve around books, you know.” She puffed out her cheeks, making a rather adorable pouty face.

I was going to apply until I quickly noticed that a saw a book tucked into one of her wings, no doubt trying to hide it from me. “So then you weren't reading any books before I came in?” I slowly stalked my way over to her with my hands behind my back.

As I got closer, I could see her eyes shifting from side to side as she gave me a nervous smile, and I could see that her wings were fidgeting. “N-nope, no books here.” I could now she was sweating bullets as I got closer.

Pretty soon I was now leaning over her as she leaned against her crystal chair, I held myself up with my right arm leaned against the top of the chair as I stared down at Twilight who was trying her best to hide the book in her wing. I could see her blushing as she stared up at me while she fidgeted in her seat, slowly looked away. ‘Oh God, this mare makes it easy.’  I gently cupped her chin and gently turned her head, so she was looking at me. “You know, Twilight, there's something I've meant to tell since the first week I spent here.”

Twilight's cheeks only burned brighter. Her eyes try to focus on anything but me. “A-and w-what, would that be.” She tried to stop herself from stuttering.

I slowly leaned down, and I talked. “That you Twilight are absolutely, incredibly…” As I leaned in, closer Twilight just closed her eyes and puckered her lips. I moved in till I was near her ear. “A bad liar.” Before she could register what I said my free hand quickly plucked the book tucked under her wing. I smiled as I looked at the cover. “Oh, is this the recent Daring Do book?”

When I looked back at Twilight, her face was red with rage and quickly snatched the book with her magic and started to hit my head it repeatedly. "YOU’RE SUCH A JERK!!!" Twilight yelled, giving an adorable pouty face.

I soon get into her rhythm and get to dodge her wild swings. "I'm sorry, Twilight, but you're so cute when you're mad." By this point, Twilight stopped swinging the book and twiddle her thumbs. "Tell you what Twi if you want I'll give you a kiss of your choosing."

Twilight's wings quickly extended to their full length, while her eyes were as wide as dinner plates. "R-really?" She looked at her lap as she held her hands together before looking back up at me. "Y-your just messing with me again, aren't you?" She sounded almost disappointed.

I shook my head. "No, Twi, I'm serious. Besides, when I went to talk with Pinkie and Rarity, they both kissed me for some reason." Part of me winced as I said that out loud.

However, instead of seeing Twilight being angry or upset, she looked rather annoyed. "Damn, I told them to wait a little while." I couldn't hear what she said, and she seemed to blush when she saw me leaning in to hear what she said. "Um well, Jack if you mean that, then can I get a kiss on the lips?"

I will admit that I found her forwardness rather surprising and even managed to make me blush a bit, but considering that I have already been kissed twice today. One being a simple peck on the check by Rarity. Or that kiss from Pinkie that…

"And pause. Hi there guys, Nail here. Before we finish this joke, I'd like to inform the readers that the joke you are about to read is in no way meant to offend or make fun of anyone. If after this chapter is up and some of you do comment on how incentive the joke was, we will make sure to erase it and replace said joke. And with that, I'd like to say thank you for your time. And play."


….could turn a gay man straight, or straight woman into a lesbian, so what's one kiss on the lips anyway? "Well, Twilight if that's what you want, then sure I'd be happy to kiss you." I walk over to Twilight and lean down and slowly give her lips a gentle kiss on the lips. Now I know what you’re thinking, so he's just going to kiss her and be flustered or embarrassed now? And to answer your question, no, because after what happened with Pinkie my brain is currently broken and still recovering, so all that blushing and babbling mess will be future Jack's problems. I guess I wasn't paying attention as Twilight was now literally blushing so hard steam was emitting from her face. 'Wow, I thought that was just a metaphor, but damn.'

Eventually, Twilight managed to get a hold of herself and tried to talk once more. "Y-you k-kissed m-me." She stuttered still in shock from her experience.

"Well yeah, you did ask for it, remember?" I often found it amusing how Twilight worked. She could be her normal adorkable self, or on rare occasions, she's outgoing and sometimes a flirt. And the rest of the time she's an easy pony to make blush with minimal effort, guess which one she is now?

"S-so, Jack, what brings you here today?" Twilight asked, trying to change the topic of course.

While I would have loved to tease her a bit longer, I did need to talk about why I came here. "Well, I came here to talk to you and the other about what happened in Cloudsdale." The thing about ponies is that a large percent of them had incredibly bad poker faces, and Twilight is one of them. I can see both guilt, and sadness in her eyes, much like with Pinkie and Rarity. "Listen, Twi, I already know how you feel, and you need to know that what happened was out of your control. There was nothing you guys cou~."

"BUT THERE WAS, AND WE FAILED!!" I was easily cut off by her sudden outburst. I could see that she was shaken up about something and wanted to comfort her. "You gave us a simple and important task. To find the spirits and bring them to you, remember?"

Was that really what had her so upset, that should couldn't find one of the spirits? "Listen Twi that task was probably a bad idea on my part, I had forgotten you and the girls had no means to track down any of the spirits. So the fact you couldn't find one isn't your fault."

I had expected to her expression softened and her mood as well. However, that was not the case. She lowered her head even more, and her hand shook, I didn't know if it was fear or anger that made them shake, but I imagined I would soon know why. "Jack, that's the problem. We did find one." I hadn't expected that answer, but I could still hear the sadness in her voice. "I and Rainbow Dash were searching high and low for one of those spirits you talked about. At first, it was incredibly difficult since we didn't know what we were looking for.  But I had remembered that Digimon doesn't emit Equestrian magic, so I used a spell that would detect any foreign objects that weren't giving off any magic. And that's when we found one; it was inside a pillar of wind." By that, I could easily tell she was referring to the wind spirit. I only guessed this because asides from my flame spirit I found the other in locations that matched their elements. "Dash was about to nab it when that large Digimon ambushed us, TigerVespamon I think he called himself. He came and easily snatched the spirit from us and was about to leave before Dash tried to stop him. Only to be easily knocked out with his incredible speed. And the worst part was not only did I fail to collect the spirit, but I stood by helplessly as my friends got hurt." Tears slowly streaked across her face and down onto her lap.

I felt three strong emotions building up in me. One was guilt for not being able to be there to protect my friends, and for making they feel guilty. The other emotion was rage and anger. The rage that one of those Digimon laid a hand on my friends and hurt them, anger that Dash and Twilight tried to go against a Digimon without thinking about what could have happened. I took a deep breath and tried to calm down, yelling or getting upset with her and Dash won't change the past.

Once my mind was clear, I knew I had to address the situation at hand. "Twilight, listen to me, okay?" Though she didn't want to Twilight did as I asked. "The Digimon you mentioned was at the mega level; he was the strongest form that any Digimon could achieve." Twilight's pupils slowly shrank as what I said had slowly dawned on her. "Tigervespamon could have easily ended both you and Dash's lives; it is by some miracle that he choose to spare your lives. Listen Twi I need you to understand something; while I don't expect you or the others to aid me in battle you should know that the Digimon are too dangerous to take on without a partner Digimon okay?"

I could tell that she wasn't okay with not being able to help. Twilight gave me a weak nod. 'Well, that's three down only three more marked to visit today.' I was about to leave when I remembered the fight and how the Digimon mentioned something about a queen. "Hey Twilight during my fight with the Digimon they mentioned something about a queen. Any ideas on that?"

Twilight perked up by this. “I heard them mention it too, and I might have a theory, but I need you to confirm something for me." I gave her my full attention as I shifted my body, giving her my full attention. "Now I know it might have been obvious based on their appearance, but were the four Digimon we saw in Cloudsdale insect type?"

Now that she brought it up, I hadn't noticed they were insect type, and I was sure that Tigervespamon was one. "Now that's you mention it yeah I'm pretty sure they all were, why do you ask?"

"I tell you in a moment; my last question will probably seal the deal? Are there any bug type Digimon that have queen in their name?" I gave it some thought, while I knew there were a few Digimon that possibly had queen in their names, there weren't any that I could imagine that are bug related, I shook my head once I was sure that I couldn't think of any. Twilight let out a heavy sigh and leaned back into her chair. "Then it has to be Chrysalis; we haven't seen her since she fled her kingdom after Starlight, Discord, Trixie, and Thorax defeated her. Now I'm afraid that might be responsible for the attack."

While I do remember reading about that in the journal, she lent me. However, there was another question that I had meant to get off my chest. "Hey, Twilight theirs something that has been bothering me. How did the Digimon know that the spirits were in Cloudsdale?"

"What do you mean Jack?"

"I mean, how did they know where to find the spirits, because unless you have one of these," I pulled out my D-tector." You can't find them without taking forever."

Both Twilight and I were left to think on this for a while. Not only was there the possibility of one of Twilight's old nemesis coming back, but that she possibly can control the Digimon and she has one of the spirits and some way of tracking them down. Could this be the threat to that I was summoned here to defeat, or is there more that I'm overlooking.

Just as I was about to think this over some more a sudden *POP* interrupted my train of thought, looking to where the sound originated from, I saw that Twilight had a scroll in her hands and was reading it after she had opened it. I watch as her eyes scanned the paper as she read and a smile growing in her face before she rolled it back up and placed it in her pocket. She turned towards me with her hands behind her back and a mischievous smirk on her face that sent a chill down my spine. "Sooo, Jack, where did you plan on going next?" She asked, stepping forward.

I gulped as I got a bad feeling from the look she was giving me. "W-well I was planning on talking to the rest of the girls, that being Dash, AJ, and Flutters. Why?"

I watched as Twilight's horn glowed again as her grin only grew. "Well, in that case, it would be a shame to make you walk to Dash's house from over here. How about I shorten the trip for you?"

I instantly knew what she was planning and quickly turned on my heels as I tried to make a break for the door. Only to soon notice that I wasn't moving an inch and a purple aura covering my body. "This is because I messed with you earlier, isn't it?" I asked in a deadpan tone.

"Aww, see you're learning. Hehe, see you later, Jack." Twilight smiled, and she waves me goodbye before she teleported me away.

====================================

The moment I felt my feet touch the ground, I felt as though my stomach was about to spill out of my mouth. I waited a good five minutes before I decided to walk up to Rainbow Dash's house. Once I felt like I could move around without losing my breakfast, I slowly walked over to Dash's door and lightly knocked. The door immediately opened, and I saw Dash leaving against the doorway with a smug grin on her face. "Hehe went and pissed off Twilight again didn't ya?"

"Screw….you." I nearly dry-heaved feeling nauseous from being teleported.

"Was that a threat or a promise," Dash asked in a rather seductive tone while giving me a wink. My face burned brightly in response, which caused Dash to start laughing. "Oh man, you're just too easy to mess with, you know that right?" She motioned me with her hand to come inside.

Unfortunately for me, Dash quickly caught on that it was easy to make me flustered since, after high school, I had no social interaction with girls due to my life being mostly about college and work. So anytime Dash could she would always use that to her advantage, but I also found out that it works both ways. However, I was feeling too sick even to try.

Once I was inside, Dash closed the door behind me and led me into the living room where I sat down to ease my nerves.  "By the way, I already know why you are here." I looked over the couch and saw Dash walking up to me with some water. "Rarity told me and the others that we should be expecting a visit from you. And I promise that I don't blame myself for what happened back then." She raised her hands defensively.

'Well, shoot, there goes the whole speech I had prepared.' Seeing as there was no need for me to give an emotional and heartfelt speech, I decided to relax and lean against the incredibly soft couch. "So what now? I mean, I had a speech and everything."

Dash just shrugged and plopped onto the seat next to me. "How about we watch another one of those Indians Jones movies? You said there were four of them, right? “I nodded. “So, let's watch the next one, then." Just like last time, Dash laid her head on my chest as I pulled out my phone and loaded up the next Indiana Jones movie, ‘The Temple of Doom.’

As we watched the movie, I would notice how comfortable Dash got while resting on top of me, in all honesty, I didn't mind I learned that the ponies of this world are not afraid to show affection. While we watched the movie Dash would always complain about how the lead heroine was way to whinny and how she was like Rarity throwing a hissy fit, I tried to hide my snicker not wanting to admit that. And much like the last movie, Dash would ask me about stuff that she would see in the movie, from the vehicles to the culture and location.

Once we were getting close to the climax, I noticed that Dash seemed fidgety all of a sudden, and instantly knew something was on her mind. "Alright, Dash, what's up?" I asked pressing pause on the movie.

Dash slowly sat up and kept her hand together on her lap as she was looking away from me. "W-well, you see, there's something I've meant to ask you."

I was a bit thrown off seeing her act like this. Dash doesn't usually act this way before, or at least not that I was aware of. "Yeah, what is it?"

"So there's going to be a Daring Do conversation again in a few months, and I was wondering if maybe you wanted to go? With me?" She asked her muzzle burning brightly while looking away.

'Well, this was unexpected.' I thought as I watched Dash fidget around as she waited for my answer seeming almost embarrassed. I saw an opportunity for revenge. 'Oh, I'm going to get some mileage out of this.' I stood up, pacing, and humming to myself.  "I don't know Dash, I mean the last time I went to a convention I ended up here. What happens if I go to this Daring Do conversation and somehow get roped into some crazy across the country adventure?" I folded my arm and looked away, pretending to give it some thought while also hiding my smile.

Dash easily caught on to me and punched me in the arm, while it did hurt I couldn't help but laugh. "So what do you say dude, want to go with me?" She asked while leaning in with her hands behind her back.

"Yeah, sure, sounds like it could be fun." Dash punched her fist in the air with joy. "So, did you want to finish the movie or not?" She nodded, and we got back into our comfortable sitting position.

The movie was nearing its end; Dash slightly gagged when she saw the villain fall of the hanging rope bridge and being torn apart in a gator-filled river. I had to explain to her that it was a fake person that was getting torn up and not a real human. Dash tried to play it off that she wasn't scared and that she knew that the whole time. Yeah her nervous chuckle wasn't selling it.

Once the movie had ended, we both got up and stretched. Dash decided to mess with me by fully extending her right wing so that it would hit me in the face. Granted it didn't hurt, if anything it tickled my nose a bit. I tried to get even with her by grabbing said wing lightly only for her to let out a low moan. I immediately let go and slowly backed away, as I did I could see Dash's face burning bright red, either of embarrassment or rage, I had no intention of finding out as I quickly booked it out the house hearing her scream. Yep definitely anger.

====================================

I was running so fast constantly checking to see if Dash was chasing me, that I failed to see the tree that was right in front of me when I slammed into it. I slowly fell flat on my back, looking up at the tree's branches filled with apples. Speaking of I noticed one was willing from my impact on the tree and watched as it snapped off and was head towards my face.

I quickly close my eyes, waiting for the impact, but after waiting a few seconds, I opened my eye to see that a hand had caught the apple mere inches from my face. "Hehe, close call der sugarcube." I followed the hand up to its owner to see Applejack standing next to me with a smile.

I exhaled in relief as I sat up, rubbing my head from the impact on the tree. "Thanks, AJ, I wasn't paying attention to where I was running." Twisting my body so that I was lying flat on my stomach, I pushed myself up. "So I take it you already got Rarity's message?"

"Eeyup." She answered with a smile as she did so like how her brother would. “So, Ah, reckon you're here to try and convince me that Ah shouldn't feel guilty about what happened in Cloudsdale?"

I shrugged my shoulders. "Well I was originally this morning but thanks to Rarity telling you girls my plan I think it's not needed anymore. So since I'm here how's about, I help you around the farm."

I moved to help lift a bullet only to have her put her hand out to stop my actions, "While Ah do appreciate the offer, and you’re still recoverin' from that fight. Ah, can't accept your offer." And as if to make it seem that she wouldn't budge on it, she folded her arm.

I quickened a brow and smiled. "Then I guess I'll just give you a sappy and long talk about how you did all you could while wasting time instead of working."

I could see a visible amount of sweat trailing down her forehead as he considers my ultimatum. "On second thought, how about ya help me out, and we can forget that." She nervously chuckled. "Y'all can help me load the wagon and carry it back to the barn." She pointed to a couple of buckets filled with apples and a wagon that I had used before.

"See was that so hard" I joked as I started to lift a bucket into the wagon, surprisingly they are kind of heavy, whether that's due to my sore muscles or just how they were that way all the time.

Applejack did take kindly to my banter and play smacked the back of my head. "Yeah, yeah, help me load up the wagon, and don't push yourself. Otherwise, I'll have to force you to stop."

For the next half hour, I helped load and unload buckets of apples as we made a few trips from the barn to the field. I could never get used to how big this orchard is from the ground, and it looks like it could go on forever.  

In all honesty, the fact that only four ponies are the ones in charge of this place is mind-boggling.  Well, technically it's only three ponies since Big Mac is out of commission. Speaking of. “So I take it that Big Mac is still recovering?"

I watch as AJ lowered her head a bit. “Unfortunately, he is. He messed up his shoulder, but the doctor said he'd recover in another day or two."

Even though that doesn't seem too long, I can still see that Applejack was troubled by it, most likely cause that she might have been doing overtime to make up for the lack of one member. 'Ah, nuts to this, I can't help.' I move over to her and lightly tap her shoulder. "Well if it helps I can help around the farm until he's back and ready to work."

While she was a bit stubborn to let me help her today, I could see that she was willing to give this some thought. That only tells me that she must be feeling the stress of having to do all the work. "If you're sure ya can handle it without hurtin' yourself, then Ah guess I can allow ya to help."

I gave her a thumbs up to show that I'm up for the task. "Don't worry; I can manage. Besides, it's not like I would leave a friend hanging when they're in need." This reminded me of my days back on earth, whenever David or the few friends I knew from high school would ask for help, I would do so without thinking about it. 'I wonder if I'll ever make it back. Or if anyone is looking for me since I never came back.’

For two hours, I spent the day helping Applejack with her daily routine until finally, we managed to finish up the quota today with only a few more buckets left. 'And God are my arms sore!!' I never knew that carrying buckets of apples could be so strenuous. 'And to think Applejack and her family do this kind of work all the time.'

While a part of me was regretting to make my offer to help, I wasn't going to back out of my promise. With each bucket that I lift my muscles scream out in pain, trying to get me to stop. This workout was already adding to my original pain from the fight. 'Right the fight.' I thought bitterly. Throughout this whole day, my mind would wander to that fight, and I would remember how close I was to being killed. It wasn't the fear of death frightened me the most; no most of my fear was what would have happened if I wasn't there to protect everyone.

My thoughts raced around me that I hadn't noticed that I had just walked past the barn and that Applejack was walking to me. "What? Sorry, AJ, did you say something?"


"I said, what are your plans now?" She asked in an annoyed tone while she tapped her hoof.


I didn't want to bother her with my sulking, so I decided to try and play it off. "I'm sorry I don't know what you mean?"

"Don't try and hide it. While we've been workin', ya have had that look on your face tellin' me somethin's troublin' ya. So what's up?"

'Damn. Well, so much for playing it off.' Knowing that there is no point in trying to lie to her, I choose to answer her question truthfully. "Well, after what happened, in Cloudsdale, I realized that I should consider improving my combat skills and strengthening my body."

She tilted her head seeming, confused. "But ya seem to fight well when ya do that whole digi-whatever. Ain't that how y'all would normally fight?"

"No, actually it's not. While I did take some martial arts back on my world, thanks to my dad, it wasn't enough for me to be this good." I briefly reminisced on those memories and smiled before going back to answer her question. "No the way I've been fighting is solely on instincts. While I do gain the fighting skills and power, I don't gain the knowledge on how to use them effectively. "

Placing cheek in one of her palms Applejack tried to understand what I meant. "So, what you're sayin' is that we need to find someone who can teach ya how to fight better?"

"Basically, yeah. I was thinking about going to the Digimon village and asking Dinohyumon to give me some training." I would have considered Shining Armor's offer to train with him, but the Crystal Empire is much too far away and would take too long to and from, that was too long for me to leave Ponyville unprotected.

"Ah guess that is a good plan. Just don't strain yourself too hard. The last thing, Ah want-er, Ah mean, we want for ya to land in the hospital again." I briefly noticed a light blush on her cheeks before she turned away. I shrugged it off not giving it much thought.  


And within ten minutes everything was done, all the apples were in the barn, and the sun was almost ready to set. "So now that all that's taken care of I think I'll go head down and talk to Fluttershy." I slowly stretch my limbs, trying to reduce the soreness that I had added on by helping on the farm. "I get the feeling that she does feel guilty about what happened."

"That's an understatement." Applejack muttered.

"Huh, did you say something, AJ?"

Just as I was about to leave, I felt Applejack tap my shoulder. "Oh, nothin'. But, Jack, there's somethin' Ah've been meanin' to ask." I watched as she seemed to fidget in places. "Is there no way for me and the others to help ya out?"

I let out a sigh. I knew this question would eventually come up. "Unfortunately not really, after finding out that besides Digimon attacks, that ponies physical attacks won’t work on Digimon, while magic isn't very effective. I'm afraid that unless you have a Digimon partner, then there's not much you can do. I'm sorry."

Her shoulder slouched a bit in defeat, something I did not enjoy seeing. "It's ok. Ah, understand. Ah'll admit, Ah can't stand not bein' able to help." She turned her head in the direction of town in the distance, and you could barely make out a few ponies walking around. "Ah guess, Ah'm so used to helpin' save Equestria that bein' on the sidelines doesn't work for me."

'So that's what's been bugging her?' I hadn't considered that the girls might be feeling this way. While I did speculate it, I hadn't expected that it was the case. "Hey, don't worry Applejack I'm sure we'll find a way have you guys help, but for now I need you and the others to do your best that you can. Alright?"

She gave me a small smile before nodding in agreement. "Thanks, Jack. Ah, appreciate the kind words." Now with her work finished, Applejack decided to stretch as well, letting out a light yawn. "Well, ya wait here. Ah, need to get your pay for the help." I had planned to protest, however. "And before ya even say anythin', ya will accept it, and Ah won't take no for an answer. Hehe." She gave me a smile before walking into the house.

I chucked a bit and turned to watch the sun as it slowly moved across the sky, making it light orange with hints of red. 'Now all that is left is Fluttershy.'

====================================

The walk to Fluttershy's cabin was short due to it being close to Sweet Apple Acres, but the walk was long enough for me to think on how I should talk to her about what happened. Little do the others know that Fluttershy is a DigiDestined just like Gabby and Vinyl, this may be me overthinking it, but she could be feeling guilty not being able to help like how Gabby and Biyomon did?

Soon I found myself at her front door, the sun would likely set in the next twenty or so minutes, and while I don't want to rush this the way back to my house would cause me to walk a bit near the Everfree Forest, which can become very active during the night. I took a few deep breaths making sure that I would be careful in my choice of words given how sensitive she can be. 'Well, at least thanks to Rarity I don't have to explain why I'm here, so that should save me some time.'

I knocked on the door three times and patiently waited for her to respond. Fortunately, I didn't have to wait long as the door opened, revealing a timid yellow pegasus. "H-hi, Jack, won't you come inside?" She asked while hiding some of her face behind her mane.

I nod and walk in as I moved away from the door to allow me inside. I heard Fluttershy close the door behind me and watched as she walked over to her couch and took a seat. She looks at me before tapping the at the space next to her, inviting me to take a seat. Not one for denying a friend's request, I made my way over and slowly took the seat next to her. The couch was unbelievably soft, yet firm enough not to be uncomfortable. While I was enjoying the comfiness of the couch, I felt something jump into my lap. Looking down, I saw a familiar white bunny, Angle bunny if I'm correct.  

He stared at me for a few moments while tilting his head a few times. I slowly moved my hand to try and pet him. While he did seem a bit reluctant to let me do so, he was willing to allow me after a while. I started with petting his head lightly, which if the way he smiled and closed his eye were any indication that he enjoyed it. I then proceeded to scratch under his chin, which to my delight, caused he left foot to start thumbing.

As I was doing so, I had noticed that Fluttershy was staring in awe as I pet Angel. "Wow, I've never seen Angel let anyone besides Starlight pet him like that."

"Well back home, I did have a way with animals, so I guess that applies to Equestrian animals too," I remember the times when I would take long walks around my local park, and every time I did so a man would walk his pit bull too. People would often get scared and move the other way when they saw the two walking down the same path as them. I, however, wasn't scared, and every time our paths crossed the pit bull would be so kind and playful.

"Jack?" I was brought out of my thoughts as I heard Fluttershy call my name. "Sorry, I was just wondering if I can talk to you about something."

"Yeah, sure, go ahead, Fluttershy."

She took a few deep breaths before looking me straight in the eyes with what I imagined to be determination. "I want to help you when you have to fight."

I cocked my head back in surprise, Fluttershy wanted to help me fight? I wasn't sure if I had heard that right and needed to clarify. "You want to help me fight? As in against the bad Digimon?" She nodded without thinking for even a second. "While I appreciate the offer, I got to ask, why all of a sudden?"

She breathed in, and I could see a pained expression. "Because I don't want you to have to fight alone anymore and get hurt while fighting." She reached over and held one of my hands. "After what happened, in Cloudsdale, I felt so guilty because I could have helped just like Gabby did."

I figured as much. "Fluttershy you have to understand that you couldn't do anything becau-"

"Because Koromon and Tsunomon weren't strong enough." She finished my sentence for me. "That's the problem. They're not strong enough because of me."

I was a bit surprised she knew that. "How did...”

"Gabby told me. She told me that a Digimon strength comes from their partners." I could hear how sound she sounded. "It's because of me that Koromon and Tsunomon weren't strong enough to be able to help. Why didn't you tell me?"

This was something I wasn't expecting that I would need to explain to her, but it would seem that I can no longer hide it anymore. "Look, Fluttershy, there are two good reasons why I never told you, the first being that I knew you don't like the idea of fighting and that goes double for your friends." She nodded weakly, knowing that I was right. "And the second reason is mainly on me."

She perked her head and stared at me, confusingly, "What do you mean by that, Jack?"

"Well, the second reason is that I honestly thought I would be able to fight any Digimon or threat that would come our way." I clenched my fist as the memory of getting my ass handed to me back in Cloudsdale rush back. "But because of that I got arrogant and underestimated my opponents and got myself beaten up for it. That's why I needed to tell you, girls, not to feel guilty because it was all my fault. "

"Jack it’s not-"

"YES, IT IS!!!!" I shouted, causing her to jump. "If I wasn't so arrogant, I could have taken them all on, but instead I let myself get cocky and paid the price and nearly got you girls involved!!" I was clenching my fist so hard that my nails dug into my skin, causing it to bleed. "You girls say that you felt guilty for not being able to help, but what does that say for me? I had the means to fight back, but I failed." My head sunk low as I could no longer hold back my tears.

I could feel Fluttershy get up from the couch and leave the room. I stayed there trying to stop my tear but to no avail. I felt my left hand nudged by something soft and warm. When I looked at what it was, I saw that Angel Bunny was still sitting on my lap. His ears sat against his head, and he nuzzled my hand, trying to cheer me up. I felt a tinge bit better as I petted him with my hand that wasn't bleeding, which stung a bit.

While I was petting the little bunny, Fluttershy came back with a small white box with a red cross on it.  He opened said box and pulled out a small rag, and a roll of cloth and gently lifted my bleeding hand to her. She gestured for me to unclench my fist. When I did so, she saw that my palm was covered in my blood and gently took the rag and carefully whipped off the blood until she could see where I had cut myself. Grabbing the roll of cloth, she gently wrapped it around my hand a few times. Once it was properly bandaged up, she smiled and gave it small peck causing me to blush a bit.

"Jack, I understand, the others and I have been through the same thing." I was going to protest, but she silenced me by putting her finger to my lips, which caused the already noticeable blush on my cheek to burn a bit more. "I know you feel bad for what happened, and you feel guilty about what happened, but the girls and I know how you feel." She lowered her hand away from my mouth, and she continued.

"There were times when we could have done something, but either didn't or couldn't. Like the time Twilight tried to tell us that at the wedding for Cadence and Shining Armor that something was off about Cadence, but we didn't listen. And because we didn't listen to her Canterlot lot nearly got taken over by Queen Chrysalis."

"So please, Jack don't be so hard on yourself, because it won't do anyone good if you sulk over something that has passed. All that you can do now is learn from your mistakes so that it doesn't happen again. Do you think you can do that, Jack?" She asked while giving me a warm, kind smile.

For some reason, all my pain not just in my hand but in my heart suddenly felt nonexistent. I looked at my hand and thought about what she said; I can't help but smile and look at Fluttershy. "Yeah I think I can and will Flutters" She gave me a big smile and leaned in and hugged me tight to which I returned with vigor.

We stay like this for s few moments before I pulled away and I had decided to try and help Fluttershy with her request. "Okay, Fluttershy if you want to help me, then our first goal is to get Koromon and Tsunomon to reach the rookie level." I was determined to help my friend. However, when I looked at Fluttershy, she had this awkward smile. "Something wrong?"

She let out a nervous chuckle. "Well, um...you see about that." She got back up and moved over to the doorway that led into the kitchen. "Okay, you two. You can come out now."

I had guessed that she was talking to Koromon and Tsunomon, but who came walking through that doorway threw me for a loop. Walking out of the kitchen were two large Digimon. One was a yellow dinosaur and the other another lizard-like Digimon that wore a fur pelt on its body. There standing next to Fluttershy at around waist level was Agumon and Gabumon. I could feel my jaw drop as I stared at these two iconic rookie Digimon.

I don't know how long I was staring for, but when I felt Angel Bunny hop onto my shoulder and clouds my jaw, I snapped back to my senses. "Wah who, and the…..huh?"

"While you were unconscious, I made up my mind that I wanted to help you no matter what. That's when my Digivice started to glow, and these two Digivolved." Fluttershy explained as she and her partner Digimon sat back next to me.

My mind was completely blown away, mostly because on the inside, I was geeking out being able to see my two favorite Digimon of generations one. "Well, I guess your determination to want to change must have triggered the catalyst that allowed your Digimon to ascend to the next level." I scratched the back of my head, seeing one new problem. "I guess it's going to be a bit harder to hide these two from your friends."

Fluttershy chuckled, nervously, as she tried to make eye contact with me and she pressed both her index finger together. "They know." Once again, my jaw went slack. "Well, when Koromon and Tsunomon evolved, I knew it was time, to be honest with my friends. I told them how I wanted to help you more, and they were very supportive." I was going to inquire further when a scroll just popped right in front of Fluttershy. She took the scroll and opened and read its contents before a big smile grew on her face. "Oh, they're ready!"

Once again, I was going to ask what she meant before she quickly got up and grabbed me by the hand and started to drag me to the door. "H-hey, where's the fire, Fluttershy?"

"Sorry, but no time for questions." She gestured with her hands for Agumon and Gabumon to follow. "Come on, you two, you’re coming along too."

"Oh, boy, I can't wait!" Gabumon cheered jumping up and down in excitement.

"Yeah, let’s go. I've been waiting for this!" Agumon equally excited ran past us.

'Do they know something I don't?' I pondered as we left Fluttershy house and down the path that led to Ponyville.

====================================
(Meanwhile in the Everfree Forest)

A two-figures stood in a clearing in the middle of the forest. One was a large injured red stag beetle Digimon that is Kuwagamon while the second was a human-shaped armor clad Digimon, TigerVespamon.

"Look at you, pathetic." TigerVespamon scolded the injured Digimon. "You failed in your mission, and you dare stand here while your comrades were defeated. I should end for your failure." He said coldly pointing one of his swords towards Kuwagamon who shuddered in fear. "However, I might have use for you yet." He sheathed his swords and pulled an orb of data from his back. "This here shall grant you the power to ascend to the next level. Use it and eliminate that human, and you may redeem yourself to our queen."

The orb of data flew out of TigerVespamon hands and into Kuwagamon head, causing the beetle Digimon to glow as its body slowly changed while letting out roars of power. "Savor tonight while you still can, human. It may be your last."

===================================
(In front of Twilight's castle)

From the entire trip from her cabin and past Ponyville, Fluttershy had held my hand as we were soon walking up the step to Twilight's front door. "What's going on, Fluttershy?"

"Hehe. Sorry, Jack, but I can't tell you just yet." She nodded to Agumon and Gabumon, who opened the doors, and she gently pushed me from behind.  The inside of the castle was darker than usual with only a few dimly lit lights. "Okay, close your eyes, and no peaking until I say so, okay?"

While a part of me wanted to ask why another part told me that I could trust her knowing she would never lead me astray. I closed my eyes and let her guide my steps as we walked forward. For the entire walk, all I could hear were our footsteps, but after a while, I felt us stop and her turning my body. Then the sound of doors open graced my ears before I was gentle moved forward.

I heard the sound of the doors closing behind us before Fluttershy spoke once more. "Okay, open your eyes."

As I did so and all I could see was darkness as the lights were out, and just as I was about to ask what was going on the lights suddenly turned on, and familiar pink party pone filled my vision. "SURPRISE!!!!"

"GAH!!!" I screamed, and I jumped back in shock only for the back of my head to collide with the door. I slide down on my back until I was sitting on my butt while holding my head.

When I looked up to ask why Pinkie scared me, my eyes widened. The room was filled with all my friends and decorated with red and yellow balloons, streamers, and a banner that read.

Happy 19th Birthday Jack!!!

"Wha…..h-how?" I couldn't form any more words than that as I slowly got back to my feet and stared in awe.

Pinkie Pie bounced over and smiled at me. "It's your birthday party, silly!!" She giggled as she paced a party hat on top of my head.

"But how did you know today was my birthday, I never told anyone," I asked as I walked to the middle of the room and saw tables filled with all kinds of foods, even some meat dishes mostly for the Digimon and me.

Pinkie nervously giggled as she made a little circle on the floor with her hoof as she pulled something out of her pocket and helped it out to me. In her palm was a black leather wallet, or to be a bit more accurate my wallet.  

"See when we had to carry you to the hospital and changed your clothes. That was fun by the way, hehe." Pinkie giggled again, and I quickly noticed the other mares blushing a bit. "That’s when this fell out of your pants, and I may have, took a peek inside and found your ID and saw when your birthday was." She smiled before looking down at the floor. "You’re not mad, are you?" She asked in a worried tone.

"Mad? Are you kidding me, Pinkie!?" She winced for a moment before quickly letting out a yelp as I move in and hug her tightly, practically lifting her off her hooves. "How could I be mad for something like this?" I cheered, happily, as I set her down. Pinkie just smiled and hugged me back with everyone else joining in.

"Alright enough with the mushy touchy feelings, let's get this party started!!!" I heard Vinyl call out from a corner of the room where both she and Datamon had set up her DJ equipment.

"Yeah, let's get it started!!" Pinkie shouted, pulling her party cannon out and firing off a blast of confetti and streamer as the music began to blast out.

====================================

The moon was at its peak as me, and my friends partied into the night dance the night away. We ate delicious food and played all kinds of game. However, my least favorite was pin the tail on the pony since when it was Pinkie's turn she had accidentally pinned the tail on me while I was enjoying some food. I hate needles!

During the party everyone chatted with one another, Fluttershy asked Datamon for help with understanding her Digivice and what functions it had. The Digimon mingled and along with Spike who played together, and I noticed that Dorumon was here but not Midnight. I didn't care; she hasn't been doing her 'job' as of late, which I plan to talk to Celestia about later. For now, I was enjoying my favorite kind of cake, an ice cream Oreo cake. I didn't even know they had Oreos here?

When the party had finally died down, and Vinyl and Datamon decided to head home, I thought it was time to call it a night too, however. "Okay, Jackie, it's time for presents!!"

"Presents, you guys didn't need to, you know?" I was quickly pulled and sat down at a table where the girls quickly pushed a long rectangle box that had red wrapping paper and a yellow bow on top. "Well, I guess I can't say no, huh?" They all shook their heads while smiling.

Seeing I had no other option, I decided to examine the box. It wasn't a thick box, so something flat was inside, my first thought was that it was maybe a sword given that the box is flat and long. I began to carefully tear away the wrapping paper and revealed a white box. I placed my hands on either side and carefully slid the lid off to see…"A belt?" Yes inside the box was a brown leather belt. When I looked up to the girls and noticed they had confused expressions on their faces. I quickly realized that what I said sounded rude and tried to bounce back.  "I mean WOW a belt! How did you girls know I wanted one? I mean I have been working out, so I lost a bit of weight which made my pants a little lose hehe. This is just what I needed." I laughed nervously.

Applejack was the first to facepalm, making me cringe. "Al'right, who was in charge of putting in the thing?"

The girls quickly turned their heads towards Dash who looked around innocently before chuckling. "Whoops, my bad."

Twilight face palmed next before looking at me. "It’s what on the other of the belt that makes it special, Jack."

I looked back down at the belt and pulled it out and flipped it over. And what I saw made my eyes popped out.  Along the middle of the belt were five gems: a ruby, emerald, amethyst, topaz, and a sapphire. When I looked back up, all the girls were smiling warmly.  "Are these?" I asked, pointing to the gems, and they all nodded.

Dash pointed to the ruby at the left end. "This will give you three times your normal speed, dude."

Fluttershy pointed to the emerald second to the left. "And this will help you heal faster. That way, we know, you'll be okay after a fight."

Next was Rarity who pointed to the amethyst in the middle. "This will grant you incredible acrobatics skills, which in your use should help you move around much easier."

Pointing to the topaz on the far right Applejack stepped up. "This here topaz will give you the strength of three earth ponies, so y'all have the strength even when you’re not a Digimon."

Last was Pinkie who pointed to the sapphire next to the topaz. "And this will give you super endurance, so you can fight longer and take hits no sweat."

Spike patted the belt itself. "And the belt is from me. I got it from the dragon lands from Ember; she says that this leather is incredibly durable and fireproof, so you don't have to worry about breaking it."

Last but not least was Twilight. "And my gift to you is special because it utilizes all aspects of the belt. I have enchanted it with a spell that will make all the gems skills and abilities passive skill. Which means you won't need to focus on any of them."

It was too good to be true; what I had was essentially was a major power up. Of Course, I knew it was too good since all my previous gem items had one thing in common. "Sooo, what are their drawbacks?" They stayed silent as if they didn't understand what I meant. "You know, like how long do they take to recharge, or what their limits are?"

It seemed like they got what I meant as Twilight stepped forward. I so called it. "Jack unlike your fire band and your aqua ring these gems are the original, not copies."

"Wait. What!?" I took me a few seconds for her words to sink in, and I looked down at the belt in my hands. And then the memory of what Twilight told me about those kinds of gems came to mind. "But you said that those kinds of gems are very expensive. Didn't you?" Both the other girls and she nodded. "I can't accept this! It must have cost you girls some serious bits for each one of these gems."

When I tried to push it away, Twilight stopped me by placing her hands on my own. "Jack listen, we know how much it cost to make this, but we don't care." Soon the other circled me. "This is our way of helping you when you need it most because, with this, we know you'll be even safer than before." Each of them placed a hand on top of my smiling at me. "When you wear this belt, it's like a part of us is with you, and in a way when you fight, we're fighting with you."

I had no words. Never before have I ever felt so happy, and to know I had such amazing friends who were willing to give so much, touched me to my very core. They slowly removed their hands and gestured for me to put on the belt. I looked at the belt seeing my reflection in each of the gems, and for a moment I could have also sworn I saw my friend’s reflection in them too.

I slowly and carefully slipped the belt through the loops of my pants and fastened the buckle.  For a moment, I felt no different, I looked down at the belt and watched as the gems began to glow, and their magic started to flow in me. It felt warm and somewhat fuzzy for a bit before slowly fading away. I still felt no different until I noticed that my soreness that I had accumulated over today and from my fight was no longer there. Wanting to see if they were working, I removed the badges from my hand that I had wounded earlier. I saw the wound was no more once I removed the bandages.

I wanted to test out my new found abilities but didn't know how. I looked around until I saw the wall at the far end; it was about a good 5 feet away. I moved away from the ground and got into a runner's position and stared at the wall. Pushing off my back leg, I closed the distance between me and the wall in a matter of seconds. However, I was going to fast that I didn't have the reaction speed to stop before slamming into the wall. "On one hand, that gem Fluttershy gave me is helping with the pain, and on the other, ouch." I fell flat on my back and could hear the girls laughing, and I soon joined them.

I pushed off my hand and flipped backward, landing on my feet with no trouble at all thanks to Rarity's gem. I then tested Applejack's gem by punching a hole through a wall, much to Twilight's dismay. "Eh, he sorry about that." She waved it off as though she was used to it. I wanted to keep testing out my new abilities.  "Hey, I'm going to go for a little night time jog, be back in a bit." I didn't bother waiting for a response as I jumped out the open window and landed on the ground with minimal effort.


"Hehe, he's like a colt who got a new toy for Hearts Warming." Twilight chuckled.


====================================

"Wahoo!!" I shouted into the cool night as I jumped from tree top to tree top. The combination of both Rarity's and Applejack's gems made it seem almost as if I was like a ninja. I would push off with the strength of the topaz and land easily on the next branch thanks to the amethyst. "This is so awesome!!!"

I land on a patch of dirt that leads both to the apple farm and Fluttershy's cottage. "Wow, I got here in no time at all. Hey, maybe now I can visit the Digimon village without having to take a chariot." I took a moment to gaze up at the night sky, taking it in and all of its beauty. "Man the night skies back home have got nothing on this place."

As I was making my way back to the castle to help clean up the sound of a loud buzzing noise came from my right. I turned so that I was facing the direction the sound was coming from and saw that I was looking at the Everfree Forest. 'What's that noise coming from?'

I peered into the dark forest, watching for any sign of moment. I waited for seconds waiting for anything to come out until the buzzing noise stopped. "I guess it was noth-" out of the forest came a pair of giant gray pincers coming straight at me. "WHOA!!" I quickly dodged rolled to my left as I watch the gray pincer easily cut through the trees that were behind me.

"Hehe seems like you've improved since the last time we fought human." A dark and raspy voice spoke as the rest of the body that was attached to the pincer steeped out of the trees. With an eyeless face and head with black hair, stood a large insectoid Digimon. "You once knew me as Kuwagamon, but now I stand before you in my ultimate form, I am Okuwamon!!"

'Oh, crap.' I slowly got back up to my feet as I kept my eyes on the ultimate level Digimon. My first option was to speed off and warn the others. However, given his new powers, I wasn't certain that I'd be able to outrun him and warn the girls. 'So that only leaves option two.' I quickly scooped up some loose dirt and tossed it right into Okuwamon face and dashed off in the opposite direction and through along the Everfree tree lines.

"Gahh!!! You're only delaying the inevitable!!!" I Heard Okuwamon shout as I weaved through the trees trying to gain some distance. As I ran, I could hear the sound of trees crashing down behind me getting closer. "I will feast upon your flesh, human!!"

I was so preoccupied looking back that I tripped on a rock and was sent tumbling down to the ground, and just as I was about to get back up Okuwamon was right behind me and swung his arm hitting me dead set on the chest sending my body flying out of the forest and into an opening. My body hit the ground hard and rolling, and while the sapphire did help absorb the brunt of the impact, and the emerald was quickly healing my body, the pain I felt right now was immense.

I tried to get my bearings and saw that I was back at Sweet Apples Acres. 'Damn it! He's stronger than the Digimon I've faced so far.' I could see trees being torn down from the forest ahead as the ultimate level Digimon made his way. 'I'll have to spirit evolve before…..before.' I patted down my pockets, trying to find my D tector. However, I wasn't finding it. "Shit, I left it at the party!!"


I didn’t have enough time to regret my mistake as Okuwamon came out of the trees and smacked right into me, knocking me on my back. I was dazed for a second my vision blurry, and the moment it came back to me, I saw that Okuwamon was about to slam his mandibles down on my body. I quickly use my hands to grab them just before they could make contact. However, the force from the attack forced my body deep into the ground.

As I was struggling to keep his mandibles from crushing my body, Okuwamon started to laugh. "Nyan ha-ha take solace human, for you shall fall by the might of an ultimate level Digimon!" He started to make violently chomps on my body as she tried to push closer. "But do not worry for you won't be traveling to the afterlife alone, for once I have claimed your life, and I shall do the same to your equine friends!!"

A part of me had snapped as the images of my friends dying began to flash into my mind. 'No! I won't let that happen!!' I started to push back, trying to get him off. 'I just...need...something…to….throw…him...off!!!'


DIAMOND STORM!!!!!

BUNNY BLAST!!!!!

PYRO SPHERE!!!!!

Three long-range blasts had struck Okuwamon on its side. "GAH!!! WHO DARES!?" I quickly took this opportunity and rolled out from underneath him and grab him by one of his legs and began to spin his body around. "WHAT!?" I let go of him, sending him flying straight for the Everfree Forest.

I quickly tried to work the call function on my digigaunlet. "Fluttershy!!! Fluttershy, can you hear me!?" I shouted, praying that she responded.

"......Jack, is that you?" I heard Fluttershy call back.

"Yes!! Yes, it's me!! Listen, I don't have much time to explain. I left my D tector somewhere back at the castle, and an ultimate level Digimon is after me!!"


"WHAT!?" I heard more than Fluttershy.

"Listen, I'll explain later. I'm heading back to the castle right now." I was about to sprint off but quickly stopped to see who it was who helped me. I scared the trees and saw no one. "Whoever you are, thank you!" I called out and made a mad dash back to the castle.

====================================


I ran as fast as my feet could carry as I soon approached the castle, Twilight and the others are already on their way. Thankfully thanks to the emerald my body’s wounds had ready healed. I could see the girls heading straight for me, when…."Not so fast human!!"  Okuwamon jumped from out of the trees and swung his arm into me, send me flying back. "I'll deal with you later, but for now, I think I'll have a snack."

Okuwamon quickly turned to Twilight and her friends. "You stay away from them, you bastard!!" I quickly jumped on top of his head and started to thrust my fist into his skull.

"GET OF ME YOU WELP!!!" He quickly reached up and grabbed me with one of his pincer arms and tossed me into the side of the castle. "Now then, who's next?"

The impact left me feeling dizzy and unable to focus. My vision was all over the place as I tried to get back onto my feet. When I could finally focus, I saw Fluttershy her Digimon stepping forward. "FLUTTERSHY GET OUT OF GAHH!!" I hacked up some blood as I fell onto my knees still not fully recovered from the impact.

"No, Jack, this time, I won't stand by while my friends get hurt." She stood her ground with Agumon and Gabumon beside her. "I have to be brave so that I can protect my friends!!" As her words echoed on the wind, a bright light started to shine from her pocket.  Pulling out the object Fluttershy saw her Digivice begin to glow as two beams of light shot out from her Digivice and onto Agumon and Gabumon and a bright blinding light began to glow.

"Agumon!!"


"Gabumon!!"


"Digivolve to--"

(3rd person)

As the light slowly faded, two large Digimon stood in the place where Agumon and Gabumon stood. The first was a large orange three horned dragon with blue stripes, and what looked like a brown mask at the top of its head. The second was a giant blue wolf with light blue-gray fur and magenta claws.

"Greymon!!" "Garurumon!!"The two Digimon shouted out their names as they stood in front of Fluttershy. Everyone present couldn’t believe their eyes, and no more so than Fluttershy who now witnessed her Digimon partners undergo yet another level of evolution.



"So what if you have two champions Digimon!? I am an ultimate level Digimon and will not lose to two lower-class whelps!!" Okuwamon charged forward ready to inflict damage to the ponies. However, Greymon charged forward, stopping the Ultimate level Digimon in his tracks. "WHAT!?"

"Great Horn Attack!!" Greymon quickly dived in impaling Okuwamon with his three horns and quickly thrusting the insect Digimon back.

As the bug like Digimon fell to the ground, Garurumon jumped atop its body. "Subzero Ice Fang!!" The fangs in his mouth glowed bright white as he chomped down on one of Okuwamon mandibles freezing it completely before snapping it off completely.

"GAHH, YOU INSIGNIFICANT BEAST!!" Okuwamon bellowed as he tried to swipe Garurumon of his chest only for it to backflip out of the way.

While the three Digimon were fighting Jack managed to quickly get to his feet as the emerald gem slowly began to heal his wounds. "There stronger, but they need more help."

"Jack!!" Turning to his right, Jack saw Twilight and the other running towards him. Twilight quickly pulled out his D tector and handed it to him.

"Thanks." Taking the D tector, Jack got into his stance. "Now it's my turn." Pressing the button on the side and a ribbon of data surrounded Jack’s hand. "EXECUTE!!! SPIRIT EVOLUTION!!!" Flames quickly engulfed him as he spirit evolved. "Agunimon."

Charging forward, Agunimon jumped into the air feet raised as he flew straight for Okuwamon. The insect Digimon didn't see the attack coming and smashed into Okuwamon’s face. Once he landed his mark, Agunimon kicked off the ultimate Digimon head and backed flip back. "So it's you again ?!" Okuwamon barked enraged by the sudden appearance of of the same Digimon from before in Cloudsdale.

"My heart burns for justice like the mighty sun; my crimson flames will burn the wicked to ash. I am Agunimon warrior of fire!!" He shouted, igniting his body in flames as he threw two flaming fists at the bug Digimon. "Greymon and Garurumon, let's show this creepy crawly not to mess with our friends."

"RIGHT!!" The two champion Digimon spoke in unison. Agunimon led the attack by igniting his fist gauntlets, and he started to throw darts of fire. Greymon and Garurumon charged forward slamming their bodies into Okuwamon while either hitting him with their tails or biting into his flesh.

"That's enough! You forced this on yourself!!" Soon Okuwamon's body began to bulge out as his muscles doubled in size, and his claws and mandible grew sharper. “Destructive Impulse!!" He shouted, swinging feverishly like a caged animal. The three champion Digimon all managed to duck or jump out of the way.

"He's lost his mind!!" Jack quickly ran over and started to whale into the berserk Digimon, trying to divert its attention from the ponies.

Greymon took a deep breath, and flame soon began to form in his jaws. "Nova Blast!!" He fired a large flaming ball at the rouge Digimon knocking it over on its side.

Garurumon charged forward, jumping high into the air. "Howling Blaster!!" Blueish white flames shot from its mouth burning the mad Digimon body.

The three champion Digimon stood together as they watched Okuwamon stager to get back onto its feet still letting out roars of a wild beast. Agunimon stepped forward. "Alright, you guys, let's end this. I want you both to use your attacks on me so we can combine out attacks." He looked back at the two. "You with me?" Both Greymon and Garurumon nodded and prepared their attack.  Slamming his fists together Agunimon's body ignited and stretching out his arm started to spin rapidly. "Pyro Tornado!!!"

"Nova Blast!!"

"Howling Blaster!!"

The two Digimon fired their attacks into the flaming tornado causing it to spiral with both red, and blue flames. "It's time to end this!!" Using all his might, Agunimon sent the combined attack at the weakened Digimon. Upon impact, the flames completely engulfed the insect Digimon causing it to roar and writhe in agony before its body slowly faded to black, and a ribbon of data emerged.  "This time, I won't forget to do this." Summoning his D tector Agunimon pressed one of the buttons and scanned the ribbon of data in. "Fractal Code Digitize." The last of the data was absorbed, showing that Okuwamon data was absorbed and the remaining data transformed into a digiegg and flew into the sky. With the battle over and won, the three Digimon collapsed onto the ground tired and weak.


(Jack POV)

I laid on the ground panting and gasping for air as both I and Agumon and Gabumon had one the battle. "Not…..bad….you...two. “I complemented still gasping for air.

"Th-thanks. You….too." Gabumon gasped trying to return the favor.

"C-can, we eat…..I'm starving." I chuckled as I thought I hear Agumon's stomach glowing from here.

"Hehe…., yeah…., let's….do that."


(TigerVespamon POV)

Standings top the clock tower in town TigerVespamon watched as the battle came to an end. "It seems that Okuwamon has failed once again." He voiced his anger. "No matter, our queen will have her prize, and soon Equestria and all its creatures will now before her hooves." Spreading his wings, the mega Digimon took flight and disappeared into the night.
====================================
(Jack POV)

I groggily climbed into my bed after having my wounds treated, and my stomach filled with delicious food once again. After the fight, everyone praised both Agumon and Gabumon for their incredible fight. But they weren't the only ones receiving praise, Fluttershy was also cheered for by both her friends and her Digimon partners for her act of friendship and courage.

"Looks like I won't be fighting alone anytime soon." I smiled as I looked over at my dresser where my new belt hung. And to finish this night off, I did as I always do, recall the events of today.

What started as nothing more than a typical Sunday turned out to be an incredibly eventful afternoon? From having bathed with Pinkie and receiving a kiss that I can barely describe, to going around talking to my friends and making things right.

My thoughts stopped as I thought about what Twilight said. "Queen Chrysalis, huh? The former Changeling Queen might be making her move. Maybe I should pay a visit to the current ruler to see if he knows anything that can help me track her down."

The memories continued as I remembered Fluttershy words and how I shouldn't dwell on the past, but learn from it instead. And next was my amazing birthday party, which I almost considered not celebrating, and receiving amazing gifts.

"And now for the more unpleasant memories." The fight with Okuwamon as he knocked me around town. But that when my memories come to a stop again.  When I was pinned down in Sweet Apple Acres, something or someone had helped me. But it all happened so fast that I couldn't remember the attacks that were called out. "Who was it that saved me back there?"

I shrugged my shoulders and laid on my side as I resumed in my thoughts. While the fight did leave me bruised and in pain, I had to admit fighting alongside my two favorite Digimon was a dream come true. "Worth it."

With all my memories looked over, I slowly closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep. But there was something about today that kept me awake, some memory that I overlooked. I quickly played the events if today my mind stopped at the moment, I couldn't forget causing a to sit up grabbing my head. "I kissed a princess today!!" I could feel my face burning as I plopped down onto my pillow, unconscious.
> Chapter 11
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's been a whole month since the battle with Okuwamon, and things have been thankfully not too crazy. While there have been a few mishaps with rogue Digimon here and there, but thankfully with Fluttershy’s, Agumon’s and Gabumon’s help, I've been less stressed. A lot has changed besides the extra help. For starters, the ponies in town have gotten used to having the Digimon walk among them, and some would even greet them. Second would be my new training. Seeing after what happened with Okuwamon, I decided that I need more formal training, and just as I told Applejack, I went and sought out Dinohyumon. He was more than willing to train me and teach me the way of the warrior as he would call it. While I'm no master I can fight more effectively thanks to the belt I got for my birthday and my training, even managed to take down a champion Digimon without spirit evolution.

And even though Big Mac returned to work, I still offered to lend a hand down at Sweet Apple Acres. Applejack tried to pay me, but after the amazing birthday gift, she and the others gave me, I wasn't going to accept money from her. Applejack being herself was also stubborn about not paying for my hard work. I declined being paid in bits and made an offer with her to be instead with a few meals from her family's famous apple recipes. Applejack seemed adamant at first but was willing to agree. So from time to time I would help around the farm and get rewarded with a delicious home-cooked meal, though I didn't notice that anytime I was over Apple Bloom would look a bit nervous for some reason and I wasn't sure why. Come to think of it Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle have been acting the same way too, oh well.

On a more political note, I started to try and figure out who this "Queen" that TigerVespamon and those other Digimon mentioned was. My only possible lead was when Twilight suggested that it might be Queen Chrysalis, the former ruler of the Changelings. Unfortunately, no one had seen her since she lost her throne. I wanted to pay a visit to King Thorax and the kingdom of the Changelings to see if I could get any clue or possible leads on Chrysalis whereabouts. Unfortunately, that would have to wait due to a law that I wasn't currently aware of. It seems that with my position as ambassador comes with a few picks and some restrictions, one being that I must submit a formal request to visit any other kingdoms and that the time it takes for such requests to be approved. So I have another month before I can travel to the kingdom of Changelings. Other than that not much has changed, I attended another meeting with the same dignitaries from before three days ago, but thankfully they weren't as hostile as before. And much like I requested Dragon Lord Ember and Prince Rutherford have reported that a few Digimon villages have popped up, but like before they haven't attacked and the Digimon seem to cause no trouble.  And then there was King Godfrey, he just growled and grunted like last time, but I think that's just how he acts.

Now let’s get back to the present. I was in my private studies writing down my usual report to Celestia informing her of all that has happened. Once I finish and read it over, I moved over to my fireplace and grabbed a pinch of dust that was in a tray that hung above it. I threw the small amount of dust into the fire turning the flames from red to green. I tossed the letter into the flames, watching the letter turn into dust and fly up into the chimney.

"Well now that's taken care of I can finally relax." I had today off from training due to Dinohyumon and Grizzlymon working on training the other Digimon in the village today. "Time to make me that spicy Italian sub sandwich I've been craving."

Just as I was about to exit my studies, I heard the sound of the flames in the fireplace flicker rapidly. When I went back inside, and a plume of smoke flew out from the fireplace and onto my desk manifesting three objects. The first was a large cloth bag with an image of a bit on it. The second was a booklet of some kind. And the last item was a scroll from Princess Celestia with her seal on it. I started with the scroll seeing as it would probably explain everything.




Dear Jack,

Hope you are doing well in all your endeavors. I am sending this month pay for your work as an ambassador, and I threw in an extra five thousand as thanks for protecting my subjects during your stay. Next, I would like to inform you that tomorrow evening the auction house in Manehattan will be holding one for those of the Nobles or foreign dignitaries. I wasn't sure if you would find anything of interest to you, so I sent a booklet that lists all the items for sale, so you know ahead of time. Sadly neither I or my sister or Twilight will be attending due to official business that we must take care of on Mountain Aris.

Best of luck to you,

Your friend Princess Celestia.

P.s To participate in the auction, you must register the following morning.




Once I had finished the letter, I looked over to the small booklet that Celestia had included. "Hmm, an auction, huh? It's not usually what I would ever consider going to, but it would hurt to look through it now would it?" I took a seat at my desk and picked up the booklet and flipped through the pages to see if anything would pique my interest.

Flipping through the pages, I saw many different items, all of which held little to no interest to me. "Wow not much worth looking at. Let's see, an old Griffin portrait of the old king, a golden scepter with Princess Twilight's head on it…..weird," I flipped to the next page. "The spirit of light, a lamp statue of discord ……..wait what!?" I quickly looked back at the previous item and saw right there a photo of the spirit of light. My mind had so many questions. I looked at the small article to see if there was any information given about it, but all I got was that one, Cabin A Lleron, found it. 'That's a strange name, even for a pony? And yet it sounds familiar, but from where?'

I had no time to waste but quickly remembered that the letter said tomorrow evening. I quickly rummaged through my desk, looking for something important. "Where is that train schedule!!?” I remembered receiving one from Mayor Mare last week in case I needed it. "Ah, here it is!" I pulled out the little pamphlet and opened it and checked to see when the next train would leave. "Let's the next train to leave for Manehattan should at noon." Looking over at my wall clock I saw that it said...”11:50!!! Crap I got no time to lose!!"

Given that Celestia mentioned that I must first register to participate and that it was tomorrow evening, I had no time to waste. I ran to my room grabbed a small luggage bag and filled it with the essentials, a suit for the auction, the bits Celestia just gave me plus an extra five thousand from last month’s pay, my D tector, and digigaunlet. Once I had all that I needed, I checked and saw that there were only seven minutes till the train would level. Running out of my house, I made a beeline straight for the train station.  

I bought my tickets and quickly hopped on the train just in the nick of time. I slumped into my seat, relieved that I made the train. But then I quickly realized that I left without telling anyone. I opened my luggage and pulled out my digigaunlet and pressed the buttons needed. "Hello, Fluttershy, you there?"

I waited a moment before I heard her voice. "Hey, Jack, is everything okay?"

"Not exactly. I had to leave town for a bit due to something that came up."

"Oh, is something wrong?"

"Yes and no. Nothing bad had happened, so that's good. However, I just got a lead on a spirit that's being auctioned off in Manehattan. Listen, do you think you can keep an eye on Kotamon and Bearmon for me and protect the town while I'm gone?"

"Of course Jack I'll make sure that everyone is safe and I'll take good care of Kotamon and Bearmon for you."

"Thanks Flutters you're a lifesaver." I placed the digigaunlet back in my bag and relaxed into my seat and closed my eyes. "A little nap will do me some good."





The train came to a quick halt, causing the car to jerk, forcing me out of my seat and onto the floor."Whaaaa!!" I slowly picked myself off the floor and got up. "Are *yawn* we already here?" I glanced out the window and saw that we weren't in Manehattan, but instead Canterlot. "What the heck? I know I bought a ticket that was supposed to take me straight to Manehattan."

I looked around the car and saw one of the conductors walking out, so I grabbed my luggage and followed after him. "Excuse me, sir." He turned to me and gave me a curt nod. "Yeah um, I thought this train was supposed to go all the way to Manehattan?"

He looked a bit discouraged. "Oh well I am sorry sir, but you see a flock of sheep has flocked onto the train tracks ahead and unfortunately we cannot continue forward until they move." He explained while pointing ahead to a large group of white sheep.

"You've got to be kidding me? Well, how long until we can get moving again?" While I didn't want to come off as rude, I’m on a time-sensitive mission.

"I'm afraid it could take more than a few hours sir, but if you come back by then, we should be ready to go."

I facepalmed at me unfortunate luck. And while I could stay and wait for the tracks to clear up, I wasn't fond of the idea of doing nothing. "Okay before I go if I'm not back in time will the train leave?"

"Well sir I don't believe so, we will wait for a good six hours before we can try and depart if the flock leaves before that we will still wait for the six hours. So if you return by then, the train should still be here."

"Great guess I'll go walk around the city." I tried to hide my dread. For, in all honesty, I'm not the biggest fan of its citizens. All the nobles are always acting like they're better than everyone else. It doesn't bother me in a sense that I feel inferior. It just bugs me how stuck up they are. I would have just stayed on the train till it got moving, except.

*GRUMBLE!!*

My stomach decided to voice its demands, considering I skipped breakfast trying to get here. And the food in the catering car didn't seem that appealing to me. So with that in mind, I decided to make my way to restaurants row to see if they had anything decent. 





As I had expected my walk to the restaurant district was met with nobles always sticking their noses up in the air when we cross paths. 'If you stick them any further back they'll go right up your ass, pompous fu-"

"LEAVE ME ALONE!!!" I female cry came from an alley to my right.

I quickly ran down the alleyway and around the corner, I caught a glimpse of two stallions cornering a mare against a wall. The Biggest one was an earth pony with tan fur and a bald head wearing a white tank top, and brown khakis moved in closer. "Come on babe all we want is to have a good time."

"Yeah so why don't you stop whining and come with us." The second stallion was a pegasus with tan fur grey hair and wore a black leather jacket and blue jeans.

While the two stallions obscured my vision of the mare, I wasn't going to stand by and let these two do as they please. "Hey, asshats!" I called out as I walk up to the two crooks. "I think the mare is not interested in going with you two."

The leather coat stallion pulled out a knife and pointed at me. "And what are you supposed to be? Some hairless diamond dog?"

"Yeah beat it runt, or else my friend and I will break your scrawny body." The larger stallion threatened while slamming his fist into his palm.

'Did he just call me scrawny?!' I could feel a few blood vessels popping up by that comment. 'I did not go through a whole month of working out, training my body to be in a fit condition to be called SCRAWNY!!!' I moved my hand so that I caught the knife between my index and middle finger, and with a twist of my wrist, it snapped the blade in half.  "Alright you two asshats, I'm already having a bad day, what with beginning in a rush to get to Manehattan only to stop in fuckin Canterlot because a dumb flock of sheep stopped the train." I stepped forward, causing the pegasus stallion to back up. "And now I see two lowlifes trying to take advantage of a mare, which has already gotten my blood boiling, but now some dumb prick just called me scrawny!" I was now standing in front of both stallions. "Oh, I'm about to vent some rage today!!"

Your view quickly moves away from the fight. 'Hey, guys Nail here, yeah you’re not going to want to see this as my friend Jack just snapped. I don't blame him either he went through a lot of work to get that bod, don't worry we'll show what his physique looks like on the author notes towards the end...Oh wow, he's whaling into them...is that even supposed to bend that OH!!! Now it does, man that's brutal. Okay, it looks like he's just about done, so I'll let you continue watching. Have fun and please remember to leave a comment down below. Chow.'

I huffed and puffed after fighting with such rage that I may have gone overboard. I turned towards the mare and got a better look at her. She wore a white collared shirt, with the collars being a light purple while wearing a red scarf. She wore a light purple skirt with a red sash. Her mane was teal, and her coat was a cream color. She was also shaking a bit while in a daze, no doubt from witnessing the horrendous beat down I just gave. "Um, are you okay miss?" I tried to break the ice rather than breaking someone's bones. The mare quickly snapped from her trance and looked at me for a second before slowly nodding her head. "Great can you go get a guard while I make sure these guys can't escape." She gave me a slow nod and ran past me and out of the alley. 

It took a good three minutes before the mare came back with two guards pony, I told them what happened, and the mare also vouched for me as well. Once the guards had properly detained the thugs, I was about to head back on my trip to restaurant row when I felt a slight tug at my shirt. When I turned, I saw the mare holding onto my shirt with a faint blush on her muzzle. "Is everything okay miss?"

She quickly released my shirt and gave another slow nod before she spoke. "Um, I wanted to say thank you for saving me. If you hadn't come along when you did who knows what those two would have done to me." She was slightly quiet; in a way, she almost reminded me of Fluttershy. "But anyway, I wanted to show my thanks and was hoping to give you a reward."

I held out my hand to protest. "That's not needed; I would have done that for anyone. So please don't feel obligated to do so."

The mare stepped forward, causing to step back in shock. "Oh please I must show my gratitude isn't there-"

*GRUMBLE*

And once again, my stomach voiced its presence. I could feel my face burning with embarrassment as the mare stared at me with a small blush on her muzzle still. "Okay for the record I have money, and I was going down to restaurant row to find a good place to eat when I saw you were in trouble along the way."

The mare giggled a bit which made my face burn that much more in humiliation. "Oh I'm not laughing at you, I just thought of a way to repay you for saving me." She reached forward and took my hand in hers as she started to guide me. “I know this perfect place to eat at that's much better than all of the snobby noble’s restaurants, c'mon." And with that she started to lead me in pursuit of this amazing place to eat.





After ten minutes of being led by this mare, we finally make it to restaurant row where most of the said restaurants look almost the same, even taking a peek inside through the windows I could tell they were the same. The only key difference was that they either had different colors or different shapes on the walls. But thankfully that neither one of these restaurants is where the mare is taking me. No, we make a turn down an alley where we see a small colorful restaurant with an elephant on the sign while holding a spoon. As we get closer, I could read the name of the establishment. "The Tasty Treat?"

"Mm, this place serves the most amazing dishes on this side of the restaurant row." The mare stops for a second before rubbing the back of her head while giggling. "I'm sorry I forgot to introduce myself earlier. I'm Coco Pommel." She also quickly noticed that she was still holding my hand and immediately let go.

"Well it's nice to meet you, Coco, my name is Jack Owens the pleasure is all mine. “I give a small bow, and in another second, a fragrant smell entered my nostrils, making my mouth slightly water. "Mm, what is that heavenly aroma?"

Coco giggled again and moved to open the door. "That would be the tasty treats inside."

"Oh, I saw what you did there." I chuckled, lightly, as we made our way inside.

Inside is just as colorful as outside. The roof had curtain like drapes hanging above, while there were wooden tables with lovely cushioned chairs, and the aroma fills my nose, causing me to smile without resistance. A short slightly plump stallion with mustard colored fur, a dark magenta mane, and mustache walked from behind the counter on the far side of the room with a big smile and gave us a small bow. “Welcome to the Tasty Treat!!' His enthusiasm was infectious as I smiled and bowed back. "It's good to see you in town Ms. Pommel, would you like your normal seating?"

Coco nodded. "Yes, one booth for two please."

Holding out his hand to guide Coco and me in the direction in which he's pointing to. "My daughter will be with you shortly to see what you would like to eat." The bell above the door jingled signaling that another set of customers had arrived. "If you'll excuse me." He bowed before going on to address the next customers.

"So you're a frequent customer here?" I asked, wanting to get to know my new friend a little better.

She nodded happily. "Mm, I always come here whenever I'm in Canterlot."

I quirked a brow at this "So you’re not from Canterlot?"

"Nope, I'm actually from Manehattan. I’m here because I was delivering some dresses to a friend of mines Boutique, she has three, and I work on the one in Manehattan. And I was on my way here when those two thugs cornered me. But thanks to you, I’m safe."

"Well, I'm happy to help anyone in need. So what are you going to do after this?"

"I was planning on doing some more sightseeing, maybe catch a play or two. What about you, Jack?" She asked while resting her head on her hands.

"Well I was going to grab a bite to eat and head back to the train station, I'm heading to Manehattan to participate in an auction. But a flock of sheep is currently blocking the way, so I have to wait." Coco giggled into her hands. "What's so funny?" I asked, curious as to why she was laughing.

"Oh , it's just that's not the first time that has happened, and I’m sure it's not the last." She giggled again, and even I couldn't help but get out a snicker or two.

While we were talking a mare with a light yellow shirt with light blue pants came to our table, she had orange fur, dark magenta mane, and eyes; she wore gold earrings. "Good evening, I'm Saffron Masala...oh it’s you, Coco, welcome back." She glances over to me then back to Coco with a smirk. "And I see you've managed to bring your coltfriend."

Coco understandably blushed which easily showed against her cream coat. "N-no h-he just a friend." She waved her hand, trying to clear the misunderstanding.

"Yeah, we just met today, and she was showing me a good place to eat. Speaking of that, may I see your menu?" I asked, trying to help calm down Coco.

Saffron hands us two menus, which makes me wonder why the host didn't do that earlier. Looking through the menu, I saw a good amount of dishes that I think I would enjoy. One dish I saw that piqued my interest. 'Chicken curry?' I recently learned that ponies do eat chicken, but only for nutritional value. "Yeah, I'll have the chicken curry please."

Once we placed our orders Coco and I patiently wait for our meals. "So you work at a Boutique, my friend Rarity owns."

Coco's eyes lit up a bit as she leaned in. "Your one of Rarity's friends?" I nod my head. "I'm working at her shop in Manehattan."

I was surprised too. "Wow, no kidding? Talk about a small world."

Soon Saffron walked back with our meals, for Coco she got veggie curry. While for me, I had chicken curry. I've never actually had this kind of dish, though I'm no stranger to spicy meals and I've even tried the regular curry. The meal looked simple enough. White rice covered in a curry colored soup with pieces of skinless chicken meat. But oddly enough I don't see any other ingredients like vegetables. I take my spoon and scape up a bit of the soup to taste it, bringing it to my lips I open my mouth and taste the soup, and my only thoughts were… ‘Holy hell that's spicy!!' I quickly grabbed my cup of water and guzzled the whole thing down soothing my taste buds. I huffed trying to cool down my mouth, even more, all the while Coco was giggling into her hands at my antics. I took another spoonful of my meal this time getting rice with my curry. As I shoved the spoon into my mouth, expecting to feel the burning sensation from before, I was surprised. The taste has mellowed no doubt thanks to the rice, and I'm able to taste a savory taste that I could pick up on while eating the soup alone. It's not that there aren't any other ingredients inside, but that they were in the soup. I take another spoonful making sure to pick up a piece of the chicken. The moment the meat reaches my tongue, it immediately dissolves, it was nice and tender and needed no additional chewing to break down.

Once we finished our meal, I left satisfied. I've never had a dish that was so flavor-packed that I couldn't stop eating until it was all gone. I would go as far as to say that this may be the best curry dish of them all. Soon Saffron returned with our check, Coco was about to pull out her money bag, but I quickly beat her to the pouch paying for both of us. She gave a rather shocked expression, probably not expecting me to pay for her as well. "Consider it my way of saying thanks for showing me to this place; I might have a reason to come to Canterlot now."

Though reluctant, she accepted my offer. Before Saffron left, Coco stared at the beautiful chef looking confused. "Is everything alright, Saffron? You look upset."

The chef quickly snapped her head to attention as she was in a daze. "O-oh yes I'm fine, it's just…" She looked away with a sad expression. "Well, it's just that a few pegasi customers have been requesting for a new dish, one that contains fish and pasta. The only problem is that I've never heard of such a thing, I rarely use fish in any of my other recipes, but one that is also a pasta dish as well." She rubbed her left arm while looking at the floor, defeated. "I'm not sure I can come up with anything."

"Is it that much of a problem. I mean so a few customers don't get what they requested, not every restaurant will have what everyone wants, right?" Coco asked, trying to help ease the chef's nerves.

"It's not that Coco. I can't stand the idea that I couldn't come up with something that would make our customers happy. To me, it feels as though I have failed them. I want to bring joy and happiness with my cooking." Saffron took the seat next to us and buried her face in her hands as a sign of defeat.

"Hmmm….." I hummed to myself while tapping my right foot. "Tell me, Saffron, did they specifically say that the dish could "only" have fish and pasta, or could other ingredients be added?"

Saffron looked up at me, looking up as she thought back to her customer’s request. "I believe they mostly wanted a dish where fish and pasta are the main focus, but other than that I don't believe they specify on just those two. Why do you ask?"

I stand up and do a little stretch to help aid digestion. "Last question. Is there a market place around here where I could buy ingredients?"

The two mares looked to each other as if trying to figure out my plans. "Well, of course, there is one a few blocks north of here but...”

I made my way to the door and turned before exiting. "Just hang on I think I know a dish that might be what you're looking for." That was all I said before I exited the restaurant and made my way north.





I returned within fifteen minutes with bags of ingredients in my hands. "May I borrow your kitchen?" Saffron still confused nodded with hesitation and pointed to the kitchen.

Walking through the doorway that led into the kitchen, I set down the bags of ingredients on the counter, "What are you going to make?"

I smiled and looked back at the two mares. "I'm going to make Tuna Casserole. A dish I learned how to make back on my world." I pulled out all of my ingredients and spread them on the counter. 'Alright Nail why don't you explain what we are up to?'

'Thought you'd never ask.  Hello all you readers, Nail here again and with a delicious recipe that you at home can make.

First, you'll need the following ingredients and items

4 cans of tuna (in oil or water whichever you prefer)
1 family size can of cream of mushroom
1 pound of elbow noodles
1 pound of mild cheddar
Salt & Pepper
A large pot to boil your noodles and later mix your ingredients.
And a colander to strain the noodles.

Step 1. Put you noodles to boil for the set time on the package.

Step 2. Remove all lids from your cans so that they are ready to mix in when the noodles are ready to be strained.

Step 3. Once the noodles are cooked properly empty then out into the colander and strain the noodles and put them off to the side for the end.

Step 4. Keep the pot on the stove at medium heat. Then add the four cans of tuna in and stir them around till their a nice light brown.

Step 5. Once your tuna is nice, and brown, add the cream of mushroom next and carefully stir it together. You can add salt and pepper in now or later depending on how you want it to taste

Step 6. Once your tuna and cream of mushrooms are nice and mixed, it's time to add the cheddar.  Make sure not to add the whole thing at once. Take small hand fulls and add it in and stir till the cheese is nice and melted in. Repeat this process until you used all the cheese.

Step 7. Once your mix is ready, you can carefully add the noodles into the mix and stir it all together. (Warning if the pot isn't big enough some of the noodles will spill out.

And that is how you make Tuna Casserole!!'

Once I had finished cooking, I grabbed two bowls and served both girls a portion. The gooey and sticky pasta clung to their spoons as they scooped up a part of it. The two mares seemed rather cautious of the new dish as it didn't seem appealing to the eyes. But Saffron decided to take the initiative and placed the spoonful into her mouth. She slowly chewed for a few seconds before her eyes shot open and she hummed in delight swallowing what she had in her mouth before taking another scoop and putting it into her mouth. Her actions didn't go unnoticed as Coco took a bite of her serving and had a similar reaction and indulged in the meal.

Once both had finished their meal, Saffron was the first to comment. "It's delicious! I will admit I was put off by its appearance, but the taste is amazing."

"I agree, I usually would never consider eating fish since it's more of a pegasus thing, but even I must admit that it tasted really good," Coco added.

"I'm glad you like it; it's a recipe my mom taught me when I was younger." The mention of my mother brought back so many wonderful memories of the times we would cook together. But this thought made me wonder if she and my dad are looking for me as we speak.

"Jack!" Saffron shouted, snapping me out of my trip down memory lane. "Are you alright? We had been talking to you for a while, but you wouldn't respond."

I shook my head, trying to clear my mind. "Uh yeah sorry I just got lost in thought is all?" I nervously scratched my head feeling rather embarrassed that I zoned out. "So what were you asking?"

"I was asking if I could put this on our menu, this dish is sure to please the customers, especially the pegasi."

"Oh yeah, sure no problem let me just write down the instructions for you." Saffron ran to the counter in the front and came back with a quill and paper.  After writing down the steps and double checking to make sure they are correct and in order, I handed the recipe to Saffron. Checking the time I saw that I only had a good two hours before the train was supposed to leave.

"Well I hate to leave, but my train will probably leave within the next two hours, and I want to make sure I'm on it when it leaves."

Saffron and her father who I learned is Coriander Cumin waved me off, and just as I was about to leave the restaurant I felt my hand gently grabbed. Looking back, I saw that Coco was the one holding my hand. She fidgeted around for a minute staring at the ground before looking up at me. "W-when you’re not busy and have the chance, please visit me in Manehattan. I would go with you if I didn't still have some errands to run while I’m here." She looked away for a moment biting her lower lip. "So will you visit me, I still need to thank you for saving me?"

I had mentioned before that we were even, but something tells me that she won't take that to heart. 'Well, what harm would it do to visit a friend?' I gently held her hand. "Sure thing Coco I'll try and visit when I can, I promise."

Her cheeks started to glow before she finally let go of my hand and smiled at me. "Okay, I'll see you later, I hope."

"Count on it." I waved goodbye one last time before heading out and getting into a light jog back to the train station.

'Dude you are so dense sometimes.'

'What do you mean by that?'

'Forget it. I'd just be wasting my time.' I shrugged it off and continued my jog.


By the time I got to the station, the sheep had finally cleared off the tracks, it was also getting close to night time, which meant I'll probably have to sleep on the train. So rather than sleep on the seat, I paid a bit extra to get one of those luxury cars with a bed inside. If I was going to spend the night on a train, it's going to be in style. I shoved my luggage under the bed, and kicked off my socks and shoes, took off my goggles, my hat, and gloves. Laying down and covering myself up, I started to get comfortable. The gentle chugging of the train car was rather soothing actually, and I found myself slowly nodding off to sleep.





A dark void, that's all I can see. I turned and looked around, trying to see if anything is nearby. "Hello? Is anyone there?" I called out into the dark void.

I tried to turn once more, but my body was no longer responding to my commands. "The hell?" I tried to move any parts of my body but with no result. Soon a blinding light pierced through the darkness and blinded me, causing my eyes to close. The light slowly had dimmed down. I slowly opened my eyes. I was no longer in the dark void, but instead floating the air in some city. Looking around, expecting to see ponies walking around, I was shocked to see that there were humans instead. Upon further inspection, I recognize some of the building as Los Angeles, specifically near the Convention Center where the anime expo they had the anime expo.

"But why am I seeing this now?" I asked no one in particular. I continued to scan the area until I saw something that caught my eye, a black Cadillac that was moving with the flow of traffic. I couldn't put my finger on it, but something about that car seemed familiar. For some reason, I felt compelled to follow this car on its journey, and it would seem my body had agreed with me as I started to follow the car from the air.

The longer I watched this car, the more I felt like I've seen it somewhere before. "But where?" Taking my eyes off the car to see where it was possibly going, I could see the Convention Center up ahead. The car quickly picked up speed as the center was within its sight. It wasn't speeding or cutting through traffic mind you, but it did seem to be in a hurry all of a sudden. "Why the sudden rush all of a sudden?"

I tried to fly in closer, hoping to see the passengers and possibly know why I was watching this car. The car was now crossing the street as the light turned green. Just as I was about to get close enough to see who was driving a loud honking notice came from my right. When I turned, I saw another car quickly approaching out of nowhere. I could barely make out the driver, he was a middle age man with a matted beard, with beer cans scattered across the dashboard of his car. The man honked once more before his car smashed into the back of the black Cadillac, sending said car swerving out control until it crashed straight into a nearby building. The collision was a disaster as the front caught on fire, and for some unknown reason, my heart started to ache with immense pain. Was I feeling guilty for whoever, was in the car, if that was the case, then why do I feel like a part of my heart was torn out.

I wasn't left alone long enough to contemplate this new pain as another horn snapped me from my thoughts. Turning, I could see a large semi-truck heading straight for me. Its load whistling rang in my ears before I feel my body hitting the ground. Upon impact, I woke up inside the train car. I quickly scanned my surroundings, whipping my head side to side as I took in every detail. "It was just a dream?" I sat up straight breathing in trying to calm down. "It was just a dream," I confirmed to myself breathing easier. However, the pain in my chest still stung. I clenched the part of my chest that was above my heart. "Then, why?" I clenched harder as the pain was still there. "Why does it still hurt so much?" I asked myself as a single tear trailed down my cheek.

Looking out the window, I could see that it was still nighttime. However, I could see the sun's light barely creeping over the horizon. Upon further inspection, I could make out the outline of a city where the train will eventually stop. I could tell it would take another two maybe three hours before we arrive. So I got back in my bed and tried to sleep, but the pain I felt in my chest still ached. "What is this feeling?"





When the train had made it to the station, I quickly ran to where I was supposed to go to register for the auction. Next, I went and found myself a hotel to rent and rented a room. Unfortunately, the closest one was two miles away from the auction itself. I took out Celestia's letter and confirmed that the auction would take place at around 6 PM, the current time was 8 AM, so I had ten whole hours to kill. I was still feeling groggy from the train ride, so I choose to go to my room and try and get some more sleep.

I had slept a good four hours; I didn't want to sleep the whole day away as I was acutely curious about exploring this city. When I got outside, I could see skyscrapers towering over me, the busy streets with ponies trying to get to their destination. I had always wanted to visit New York back home, but never got the chance, so in a way, this was the next best thing.

I went to a griffin restaurant to enjoy a meal that actually had meat dishes, not saying that my meal at the Tasty Treat wasn't satisfying, it was just that I enjoyed having a meat dish cooked for me, back home while I did have some of the digimeat I still had to prep and cook it. What can I say I'm a bit lazy and rather have someone else cook?

After eating a satisfying meal, I looked around the big city some more. While it's true, I've never been to the state of New York. I could see some iconic landmarks like this world's version of the Statue of Liberty, the Chrysler Building, and even Madison Square Gardens.

'Uh, dude, have you noticed that too?'

'Noticed what?'

'That Equestria is almost a cut and paste of Earth but with pony puns added in.'

'.....well shit your right. I guess I've been so busy trying to adjust that I didn't take the time to notice.' I scratched my head feeling somewhat stupid.

'Hope no one decided to sue.'

I couldn't help but laugh at the very thought as I strolled around a park. The park itself was beautiful, green grass a clear blue pond with ducks swinging across the water. I found a bench that had a good amount of shade and sat down to enjoy the scenery. There was a nice gentle breeze blew and the sound of birds chirping in the trees. This was a peaceful and relaxing moment right here.

"LEAVE US ALONE!!" Or at least it was before that. I looked around for the source of the yell. Across the pond, I saw two stallions ganging up on a bunch of kids. Oh someone is about to get their flanks kicked today.

Walking backward, I tried to gain some running space. Once I was far enough back, I quickly sprinted forward at top speed, as soon as my feet near the edge of the pond, I jumped as hard as my legs could push me. Thanks to my belt with the gems I easily make it across the pond, and what's more, I was on a collision course with one of the stallions. I adjusted my stance mid-flight so that my right leg was out, and my left leg pulled in. "HEY, JERK!!" I called out getting the stallion attention just before my foot smashed into his face, sending him flying back.  

The moment I felt my momentum fading, I twisted my body midair landing on my feet and putting myself between the kids and the last stallion. However, instead of staying to fight me, he ran and picked up his unconscious friend and left. With the threat now taken care of, I turned to the two kids. One was an earth pony filly; she had short hot pink mane and tail, tan fur, and emerald eyes. She wore a long-sleeved shirt with horizontal stripes the strips, were two shades of brown, and green cargo pants. The second was a pegasus colt with a pale white coat with light brown mane; he wore a simple brown long sleeve shirt and white pants. Something about him seems familiar, but I can't seem to put my finger on it.

Casting that thought aside, I knelt to talk to the two foals. "Are you two okay, you didn't get hurt, right?" The earth filly seemed a bit on edge as she started to glare at me something fierce. "Whoa take it easy kid, I'm not here to hurt you." I held up my hands in defense. "Listen I'm not your enemy, my name is..."

"Jack?" The pegasus colt asked while also finishing my sentence.

"Yeah, but how did you know already?"

The colt stepped forward, seeming more relaxed than before. "I'm Featherweight; I'm in the same class as Kotemon and Bearmon. You came to show and tell last week."

"Oh, so that's where I remember you from." Last week Mrs. Cheerilee class was having a show and tell for the student; they were allowed to bring anything or anyone. And Kotemon and Bearmon choose me for their show and tell project, bless their hearts. "Wait if you're from Ponyville then what brings you over here to Manehattan?"

"Oh well, my dad and I are visiting my mom who lives here, see my dad is a masseuse in Ponyville, while my mom works here in Manehattan. Her job requires her to be close, so she had to move here." He then gestured to the filly. "While I was here, I met up with Babs; she's my friend here in Manehattan." He gently nudged her closer to me; she was still looking at me like I was a threat.

'Hold on, Babs? That name sounds familiar.' I tried to remember where I heard that name before. My memories floated to my time back on the apple farm, more specifically, when I worked with Apple Bloom. 'Wait, that's it.` I gave the filly a warm smile. "Your name is Babs Seed, your Apple Bloom's cousin’s right?"

I must have hit the nail on the head since her expression softened. "Wait you know ma cousin Apple Bloom?" She asked in an almost New Yorker accent.

I smiled and nodded. "Sure do, I tend to help out on the farm, and whenever I work with Apple Bloom, she would always mention you."

"Well sorry, fer give ya the stink eye." Babs apologized while looking down and kicking a nearby pebble.

"Nah don't sweat it, I would have done the same after some thugs tried to hurt me. Speaking of which, who were those two goons anyway." I didn't bother to take in their detail due to my quick attack.

"There just a bunch of street thugs who pick on anyone smaller than them," Featherweight added. "Thanks again for helping us, Jack."

I waved it off and stood back up. "It's no problem, but maybe you two shouldn't be out here without perinatal supervision until those guys are behind bars." Both of them nodded and started to walk off to where I presume to be where one of their parents were.

Babs turned to look at me and inhaled deeply. "Thanks for saving us, you looked cool when you kicked that guy, and tell ma cousin I said hi!!"

I chuckled a bit and waved to the two as they left. "Will do!!" Before I turned and left, I saw Babs reach over to hold Featherweight's hand. And even from this distance, I could see his ears burning red. 'Oh...are those two an item? How cute."





I got back to the hotel to change into my suit. While I despise the nobles and their pompous attitude, I wasn't going to give them any chance to insult my wardrobe. I had only thirty minutes till the auction started, I'll admit I was cutting it close. I grabbed my pass and my bits, it felt weird carrying a large bag of coins around, but I didn't have any other means. Though I did recently learn that Equestria does have credit cards. I didn't think to get one since I was so busy, and I had to rush over here. Discomfort aside, I was ready for the auction.

As I was walking down the street that led to where the auction was, and I tried to remember how much the starting bid for the spirit of light. 'I think it was one thousand bits? Quite low, but then again maybe the pony who found it didn't know how much it was worth and just slapped a price on it.' I also took note that I had a good fourteen thousand bits left in my bag. 'That luxury car and hotel room weren't cheap, plus all the time I ate out.'

I was nearly at my destination. The building was just ahead. There were only fifteen minutes left; I was cutting it close. However, just when I think I'm in the clear, I caught something out of the corner of my eye. Two large earth ponies were forcing two nobles down an alleyway. I stared for a moment and weighed my options. 'I mean I don't technically have to help right? I'm not obligated to help everypony I see in trouble. Besides their unicorns, I'm sure they can…' Before I could finish my thoughts, I saw the two earth pony thugs quickly put rings on the two nobles horns. 'Those kinds of rings can’t enable magic! Shit whoever those guys are they know what they're doing.' My time was running out, in only ten minutes the auction would start, and I won't be allowed to take part if I'm late. The two nobles were trying to fight back, but one of the tugs pulled a knife out, causing the two unicorns to fall back into the alley. 'Ah fuck it, I can't stand and watch.' I bolted across the street in pursuit.

I came around the corner where I saw the two earth ponies trying to stick up the two nobles. "Just gives all your bits and nopony gets hurt ya got it?"

'Geez, it's just like with Coco Pommel except for money.' I got a little closer until I was only a foot away. "Hey!" I shouted, getting both.

"What in Tartarus? Is that a hairless monkey in a suit?" The Biggest thug who had a greenish grey coat with an orange mane a tan vest and pants, and a scar over his right eye.

"Hehe looks like it too me. Maybe the circus is in town or something." The second wasn't as tall; he had jet black mane with grayish fur, he wore a pair of sunglasses, a black shirt, and black jeans. He took a glance down to where my bag of bits was. "Hey Brutus check it out, the monkey is loaded."

The larger stallion smiled, turning his attention on me. "Well look at that looks like we hit the jackpot. The boss is going to like this; we'll come out richer even if the stupid statue doesn't get sold. Lucky us, eh Slick?"

'Statute? What are they talking about?' The one known as Brutus stepped forward, cracking his knuckles. "I'll give you guys’ one chance. Leave those two alone and get out of town. Otherwise, you two are going to enter a world of hurt."

The two thugs looked to each other before bursting into laughter, clutching their sides. "Hahaha oh that's rich, you a scrawny little hairless monkey is going to hurt us?" Brutus barked as he slapped his knee. "Tell you what hand over your money and I wo-" I cut his sentence short as I firmly planted my fist into his abdomen causing a small amount of blood to gush out of his mouth.

Brutus doubled over clenching his gut. I grabbed him by the top of his hair and pulled it up, forcing him to look at me. "You used the S word." My gaze is cold, with no hint of mercy in my eyes. "You shouldn't have done that." Wrapping both arms around the back of his head, I forced it down as I drove my right knee to slam into his face. However, it wasn’t over as I continued this process until I was sure that he was unconscious. I lifted his head by the hair on his head; once I saw that his eyes rolled into his skull, I dropped him, letting him fall face first onto the concrete grounds.

I turned my gaze onto the one known as Slick. His body was trembling mess from witnessing the downfall of his friend. "So what was that joke you made earlier about me in a circus?"

The stallion looked around frantically before slipping his hand into his pocket and pulling out his switchblade and holding it out in his shaking hands pointed at my face. "S-stay back, I-I'll use this!"

'Hmm , let's see the last blade I snapped in half with my fingers, well no reason I can't do that twice right?' I raised my hand to grip the blade. I felt a slight sting as the edge of the blade cut into my skin, but with a flick of the wrist, I snapped the blade as easily as the last time. I dropped the broken blade and showed my bleeding hand, but thanks to my belt, the wound easily started to heal. The sunglasses slipped down the stallion’s muzzle, allowing me to see the terror in his eyes. I pulled back my arm back and clenched my fist before thrusting it forward and smashing my knuckles into Slick's cheek, sending him slamming against the nearby wall knocking him out.

I walked over to his unconscious body and whipped the blood of my hands with his shirt. I turned to the two nobles expecting looks of terror or disgust. Instead, they were rather calm when looking at me. Both were unicorns. The stallion had white fur and light blue mane and eyes; he had a full black tuxedo on with a light purple bow tie and a monocle on his left eye. The second unicorn was a mare she too had white fur, but she had a long light pink mane with light purple eyes. She had a beautiful white dress with the sleeves being a light pink.

I wanted to ask if they were okay, but my phone alarm started to go off, frantically I pulled it out and saw the notification I had set. 'I only got two minutes left!!!" I was about to dart out of the alleyway to head to the auction but stopped before leaving the two nobles. "Hey I'm sorry, but I need to go, you guys can get the royal guards right? I asked jogging in place waiting for their response, and I didn't have to wait long as they both nodded their heads. "Great, see ya!!" And with that, I ran as fast as I could to the auction house.





Thankfully I had made it to the building with only seconds to spare; I did get some snark from the employees about how close to being locked out I was. I found my assigned seat and waited for the auction to begin. For three whole hours, I waited passionately as different items were auctioned off and bought, I even came close to falling asleep out of sheer boredom. Until finally…" The next item on our list is a rather peculiar statue; the origins of said object is unknown." The stallion who was in charge of the auction said as another pony placed the spirit of light on a pedestal in the center of the stage for all to see. "The starting bid is one thousand bits."

The crowd whispered among themselves as of debating whether or not they would bid on such an item. I waited for a few moments to see if anyone would try and buy it, but when no one seemed interested, I took my chance. Raising my hand, I called out. "One thousand bits!!"  Some of the nobles turned their heads looking at me rather confused.

The bid caller looked stunned for a moment before getting his act together. "Eh one thousand bits from the Digimon ambassador. Going once…twice."

Just as he was about to slam the gavel, "One thousand five hundred!!!" Someone called out from my far right. Turning to see who would bid against me, all I saw was a cloaked figure.

Once again bid caller was confused, he looked at his list for the mysterious figure name. "Um, fifteen thousand for P9 going once…."

"TWO THOUSAND!!!" I shouted, not letting whoever this P9 guy outdo me.

"TWO THOUSAND FIVE HUNDRED!!" He didn't even let the bid caller say a word.

"THREE THOUSAND!!" I shouted as the bid caller was about to say something.

For the next ten minutes P9 and I went at it, anytime we had placed a bid, the other would increase the amount by five hundred. For a while, he seemed unsure if he wanted to outbid me, but sure enough, he did. Now our current bid was up to ten thousand, and P9 while cloaked, and his face hidden showed a sigh of annoyance and hesitation. I only had another four thousand bits left to bid, so the time is now or never. "FOURTEEN THOUSAND BIT!!!!" The crowd let out an audible gasp as I stood up, staring down the stallion.

P9 was silent for a good amount of time. The caller, finally seeing an opportunity to speak raised his gavel. "Fourteen thousand bits, going once…..twice….." He was about to bring down his gavel, and the spirit would be mine.

"FIFTEEN THOUSAND!!" The crowd gasped even louder, and I could feel my heart sank, for I didn't have enough to outbid that.

I could see a smug grin on P9's face as he could tell I was about to lose. The bid caller waited before speaking. "Fifteen thousand bits, going once…..going twice."

I lowered my head in defeat, as I was about to lose yet another spirit. The bid caller gavel was to about to hit when ..."Thirty thousand bits." A voice called out from the crowd, but it wasn't P9's voice No this voice was new, it was much more smooth and refined, when I tried to pinpoint who it was I couldn't see who had just bid.

Even the bid caller was stunned as he stared at who had just placed the bid. "Thirty thousand going once, going twice...sold!!! The statue goes to one Mr. Fancy Pants!!!" The crowd started to clap for whoever this Fancy Pants guy was. Both P9 and I were devastated at our lose, me more than anyone.





When the auction was over everyone made their way to the lobby to converse and brag about their purchases. I on the other hand was trying to find out who P9 was and why he was bidding against me, but I couldn't find a trace of him. I thought about looking for that Fancy Pants guy to see if I could bargain with him for the spirit of light, but considering how he easily bid double what P9 put out I was sure that I probably wouldn't be able to afford to buy it off him anytime soon.

I was just about ready to exit the building, and head back home to sulk in my lost when I felt a tap on my shoulder. Turning around I saw two familiar faces, the two unicorn nobles I saved from before. "Good evening to you sir." The stallion said giving a small bow, one I quickly returned. "We never got the chance to give our thanks for you help from before." Something about his voice seemed familiar for some reason. 

The mare stepped forward giving me a bow as well, and like I did with her friend I gave one as well. "It was very brave and noble of you monsieur." The mare had a French accent which in my opinion fit her very well. 

"Well thank you both, there are just some things I can't turn a blind eye to." I looked up at both their horns to see that those rings were gone. "I take it the local authorities managed to remove those rings that restrain your magic?"

"Oui the guards had removed then once ze arrived." The mare rubbed the base of her horn with what looked like a sense of relief. 

"Unfortunately before the guards could arrive those two brutes came to and managed to escape." The stallion huffed. "We did manage to give the guards their description and names, but that's all we could have done." He folded his arms slightly irritated. 

"Well I'm just glad you two are alright, I'm sorry I had to leave you guys when I did, but I needed to attend this auction very badly." I Iet out a heavy sigh. "Not that it matters anymore considering I couldn't get what I came all this way for."

I was about to turn and leave but was again tapped on the shoulder by the stallion. "Now hold on just a minute sir, we still haven't showed you our gratitude for helping us earlier."

"Oh, there's no need for that, I was just happy to help is all." I said holding up my hands.

The stallion shook his head. "Be that as it may, I still would like you to accept this, besides I think you might reconsider once you see what I have to offer." The stallion winked and carefully took my hand and turned it so that it my palm was facing up. Before I could ask what he was doing his other hand came from being his back and placed something into my hand. When he moved his hands away I thought my eyes were about to explode from shock. There in my hands was the spirit of light! I was speechless for a few moments before looking up at the stallion. "We never got the chance to formally introduced ourselves. My name is Fancy Pants." He wrapped and arm around the mare's waist and gently pull her in for a peck on the cheek. "And this lovely mare is my wife Fleur-de-lis."

The mare giggled before giving her husband a peck on the cheek as well. "You always know how to treat a mare." She looked at me and smiled. "It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance monsieur ambassador."

While I was still a bit shocked, I quickly shook my head to clear my mind. "First of all ,I'm Jack Owen's it's nice to meet you both, and thank you for this." I held up the spirit. "And secondly, why did you buy this to just give it to me?"

"Well originally I was going to give you some bits after the auction was over, but when I saw how desperate you were to purchase that item, and that you were about to be out bid by that P9 fellow, I thought that this would be a good gift to show my thanks."

I was left in disbelief, most of the nobles I have met were arrogant, cruel, and selfish ponies. But here are two kind and truly noble ponies. With no other way to show my gratitude I simply lowered my head to them. "You have no idea how important this means to me. Thank you both."

"Oh please none of that, it's the least we could do after you saved us." Fancy added trying to get me to stand straight. 

While I was still incredibly grateful a question did come to mind. "By the way, do either of you know who that P9 guy was, he didn't look like noble to me?"

Fancy tapped his chin trying to think no doubt on my question. "Well the only logical answer I  could give you, is that he was most likely a representative for some pony instead. "

"A representative? What's that?"

"Well to put it simply, some nobles tend to keep what they wish to purchase a secret, so they will often pay somepony to take part in these auctions in their place. The representative is given a certain amount of bits to bid for whatever item the Nobel wants." He looked around at the guests. "Unfortunately without knowing who was meant to be here I can't say for sure who P9 was hired by."

While I didn't get the answer I wanted, I do know that some noble wanted to buy the spirit of light, the only question left was why? "Well I appreciate the information still, and I'm eternally grateful for this." I held up the spirit. "Now I cam head back to Ponyville with my head held high."

"Ah so your from Ponyville, well then that must mean your suit was made by Ms. Rarity correct?" Fancy pants inquired. 

"Uh yeah how did you know though?" I quirked a brow.

"My wife Fleur just adores her work, and I'm willing to bet she be well known arcos Equestria soon enough." Fancy added before looking at the wall clock." Ah well we would love to stay and chat but me and my wife have other matters to attend to." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a card. "If you ever find yourself in Canterlot please come see me, I wanted to you about a few things in regards to the Digimon." And with that both Fancy and Fleur departed off. 


"Well these past two days have been rather odd." I shrugged my shoulders and pulled out my D-tector and pressed the button that absorbed the spirit of light in, the symbol of light appeared on the monitor. "Well mission accomplished. Time to head home." And with that I made my way to the hotel to grab my stuff and go home.
> Twilight wins!!(vote over)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Thank you all for voting.
> Chapter 12(clop)
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Four days have passed since the auction and nothing crazy has happened. I've yet to try out my new spirit, but since nothing dangerous has made itself known, I haven't had the need to use it. My day was as it has been for the last month: go to the Digimon village to train with Dinohyumon for several hours, come back to Ponyville, and help buck some apples with Aj. Not much to it really. So, today, I thought I'd mix it up a notch and go pay Vinyl and Datamon a visit to see how things are progressing with their I-Pod (Or P-Pod as she wanted to call it) prototype. 

It was a Saturday, so the streets were busy with ponies young and old going about their days. Some of the school foals would wave to me and ask me questions about what it's like being able to turn into a Digimon, to which I tell them it's like a good stretch. Within a good ten minutes, I made it to Vinyl’s shop and walked inside, and as usual, a bell rings, signaling the arrival of a potential customer. What was different was how quickly both Vinyl and Datamon ran out of the back to greet me, however the moment they saw it was me, they both groaned. "It's just you, Jack." Vinyl lazily sat at the counter. 

"Well, excuse me for being me. What's got you two so excited all of a sudden?" I moved over so I could lean on the counter.

"We are waiting for some very important mail to arrive, if you must know." Datamon added while pulling out some circuit boards and tools to work on.

"Important mail? What makes it so important?"

"Well, we had recently finished our P-Pod prototype and sent the news to the Equestria Invention Research Bureau, telling them about our invention. We are expecting a letter that will tell us if we have the green light to come down and present the P-Pod to see about getting funding to mass produce these babies." Vinyl walked from behind the counter to the front door and peeked outside, looking left and right. She slammed the door with a bit more force than necessary. "Gah! What's taking it so long!?"

I was rather impressed. Thanks to Vinyl and Datamon, my phone was fixed and I was able to use it again. Now I learned that they already have a working prototype for an I-Pod. I looked over to the clock in the corner of the store, seeing it was ten minutes till four. If I'm correct, Derpy should be here soon, assuming it is her of course. Then again, who else would deliver the mail for Ponyville?

Wanting to help to pass the time, I choose to keep the conversation going. "So, once you guys start mass producing your P-Pod, what will be next on your list?"

It seemed my question did the trick as Vinyl turned around to face me. "Simple. We're gonna find a way to make phones just like yours." 

I remember her mentioning that before, but there was something on my mind that told me that would seem unlikely. "How do you plan to do that? A cell phone may look simple, but it's not. You would need satellites to bounce off the cellular waves or something, not to mention you guys haven't even invented wifi."

It was Datamon's turn to tap in. "And I've already told you kid that it won't be necessary. Look, back in the digital world, we had suffocated communication devices. The proof is on your left wrist." I glanced at my digigaunlet for a moment. "You can talk to anyone else who has a digivice, and that doesn't require Wifi, now does it?" 

He was right. I could call anyone who had a digivice from miles away. "So, Wifi isn't really necessary?"

"That's what I've been trying to tell you, kid. All we need is to create a few phones similar to both your smartphone and digigaunlet, and in no time at all, ponies will be able to talk to one another from anywhere on the planet. But to try something like that, we need money, hence the P-Pod, hence why that letter is so darn important." Datamon finished.

*KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK*

We all looked towards the door and watched Vinyl open the door quickly. On the other side was Derpy in her mail mare attire.  "Delivery for Vinyl Scratch." She pulled out a couple of letters. 

"Sweet! Thanks!!" She grabbed the letters. "Thanks, Derpy! Have a good day!" She closed the door.

I run over to the door and quickly open it. "Sorry, Derpy. She's just really excited about the mail."

Thankfully she wasn't hurt or upset as she smiled at me. "It's okay. I kinda am late since I stopped for a muffin break." She chuckled, rubbing the back of her head. She set off to continue her deliveries. 

All I could do was smile and shake my head at her antics. 'Classic Derby; cute and lovable.' I moved back inside and saw Vinyl tearing open her mail, looking through them. The first three didn't seem like they were what she wanted. When she got to her fourth and final letter, she read it slowly. Both me and Datamon waited in anticipation for her reaction as she scanned the letter with her eyes. 

"YES!!!!" She shouted, thrusting her fist into the air with triumph. "We got the interview, Dats!!" She cheered, grabbing Datamon's hands and spinning around. Both her and Datamon laughed with joy. Seeing that these two were having a moment, I decided to leave and allow them to celebrate.  

====================================

With nothing better to do, I walked around the park and enjoyed the scenery. Finding a nice shaded patch of grass, I laid down and stared up at the clear blue sky. If there is one thing I love about Equestria besides their food, it’s their beautiful scenery. This world is almost like it came straight out of an inspirational poster. I'd be lying if I said I didn't miss the technology from home, and the luxuries my world had that this place doesn't have, but at the same time, I have quickly adapted to my life here in Equestria. 


"Jack? Jack is that you?" I craned my neck up to see who it was that was talking to me. Running up to me was my favorite purple and green dragon, Spike. "I need your help!"

I jumped to my feet and met him halfway. "Yo, Spike, where's the fire?…Well, besides in your gut, heh?" 

"Listen, dude, I need to ask you a big favor." I knelt down so he could talk. "It's Twilight. She’s on another study binge." 

I had expected something a bit more serious, but Twilight having a study binge wasn't anything new. "Spike, you and I both know- scratch that, all of Equestria knows how Twilight gets when she goes on a study binge." I stood back at my full height and stretched my arms and legs.

"But, Jack, this is serious! She hasn't left the castle for a whole five days!" He panicked. 

"Wait, five days? Really?" He nodded his head rapidly. "Haven't you told her friends yet?"

"I would expect everyone is gone out." He used his hands as he listened off everyone who left and for what reason. "Rarity went over to Canterlot to help Sassy Saddles with this year's new line of dresses. Pinkie Pie went back to the rock farm to celebrate her parents’ anniversary. Rainbow Dash has Wonderbolts practice. Applejack had to go to Appleloosa because Braeburn broke his arm…again. And Fluttershy went to introduce Agumon and Gabumon to her folks."

'Well, that's just inconvenient.' With everyone else gone for the day, it looked like I am the only person who might be able to help. "Alright, Spike, I'll see what I can do. And maybe you should take the day off too little dude."

He gave me a thumbs up. "You don't have to tell me twice. I think I'll go hang out with Sweet...eh, I mean, the Cutie Mark Crusaders! Yeah, that's what I meant." Spike took off, leaving me to my new mission. 


====================================

I arrived at the Castle of Friendship within minutes, the door was unlocked as expected. When I walked inside though, the lights were completely off, all except for a small amount coming from a cracked door: the library. I could hear my steps echoing in the hall as I made my way to the library. Opening the door, I could see that Twilight was at her seat reading a book. Now that may not seem strange to you right now, but it's what's next to her seat that tells me what's wrong. Stacked eight feet high were books, books I assumed that she had already read. What's more, even from this distance, I could see the bags under eyes, and her mane was unkempt and all over the place. And in a small trash bin, I could see at least ten, maybe more wrappers from the hamburger joint.  

'Dear lord, she's entering pre NEET mode. I've only seen it in anime, but never in real life.' I knew what I had to do, but doing it was the difficult part. Cracking my neck, I made my way over to Twilight, ready to break her out of this funk.

 Once I was close enough, I did what no sane living being would ever try to do…take a book away from Twilight Sparkle. I reached over and snatched the book out of her clutches, much to her annoyance. "Hey, give that...Jack?"

"I think the word you meant to say was ‘back’.'' I joked, tossing the book aside, getting a gasp from Twilight. "Okay, Twi, this has gotten out of hand. You've been cooped up in here for five days straight. You need to go out."

Twilight groaned, slumping in her chair. "I'm fine, Jack. I can stop reading without having my friends tell me, you know."

Folding my arms, I stared at her with an unamused look. "Oh, really? Then prove it. You and me are gonna go out so you can get some fresh air and get you a real meal."

Twilight stood up, getting a bit too close for comfort. Not in the sense that she was intimidating, but the fact that her breath smelled awful. "Look, Jack, I get that you’re trying to look out for me, but I'm telling you I'm fine. I'm perfectly healthy and can afford to spend some time in my library."

"Some time? Twilight, you've been in this library for FIVE days straight, and all you've eaten is burgers, and if I may add, you look terrible. You look like you haven't slept in days, and not to be hurtful, but your breath smells like you ate out of a garbage can." I emphasize my point by fanning the air around my nose.

Twilight puffed out her cheeks with her face turning bright red. "First of all, you’re just exaggerating, because I'll have you know I had slept for two hours last night. And I brushed my teeth on Thursday, which was yesterday, mind you."

"It's Saturday." I said in a deadpan tone, which managed to catch her by surprise. "And also, two hours of sleep in five days is practically nothing."

"Jack, I'm telling you I'm fi-" I grabbed a hand mirror that was sitting on the coffee table and held it in front of her to see her reflection. "-nee…Oh wow. I look terrible." I handed her the mirror so she could get a better look at herself. With cheeks pink of embarrassment, she let out a nervous giggle. "Maybe going out of the castle wouldn't be such a bad idea."

"Ya think?" I added, not hidden my snark.

"Okay okay, I get it. I'll get out of the castle for a bit." She was about to walk to the door before I grabbed her by the back of her shirt. "Hey!! What's the big idea?!"

"The big idea is that you are not going out like that."I pointed to all of her. "First, you need to go take a bath, brush your teeth and hair, and put on some new clothes."

Twilight glanced down, looking at her smelly clothes and matted hair and squeaked in embarrassment. "Right. Good point. I'll be right back." She made her way to her room to get cleaned up. 

"Geez. She really needs to sort out her priorities." Seeing as I had to wait for her, I took a seat on one of the couches. I glanced down at the book that I had taken from Twilight earlier. "I wonder what it was she was reading?" Leaning closer, I picked up the book and examined the title. "The Guide to Courting Different Species?" It took me a while to put two and two together before my cheeks flushed red. 'I've got a feeling something unique is gonna happen today.'

===================================


After Twilight finished getting cleaned up and put on a new set of clothes, we finally got her out of the castle. Problem was, there was one tiny little detail that I didn't think about. 'What the hell are we going to do now!?'

Yes, Ponyville is a lovely place to live, but unfortunately, it's not the most happening place around…Well, if you don't include the crazy amount of times villains of Equestria attack...or when a rogue Digimon shows up...but that's besides the point. The point is that Ponyville has nothing worth going out for except dinner or the park, and with Pinkie out of town, there's no parties.

Twilight tugged at my shirt. "So, Jack, what are we going to do today?"

'Yeah, dude. What is your plan again to help Twi?" Nail decided to bump in.

'I don't know! I was too focused on getting her out the castle!!' I argued, still trying to think of something to do.

'Well, you better hurry and think of something before Twi gets bored and decides to go back into her castle.'

'You don't think I know that!? It's not like the answer to my problem is gonna come flying at me!!' No sooner did I think that, a piece of paper blew in and smacked me in the face. Pulling the paper away, I took a look at what it could have been.

Come one, come all to Equestria’s first traveling fair!! Play some of our many games to win fantastic prizes. Steel your nerves on our thrilling rides. Gorge yourself on of bountiful choices of tasty snacks and meals. And stay for our spectacular fireworks show in the evening. 


We will be stationed first near Ponyville from June 31st to July 6th. 

So come on down and make lasting memories for you and your friends!!


'…Well, I guess there is some truth to that saying  "Ask and you shall receive." '

'And we're in luck, ‘cuz its July 2nd.' With my questions answered by the universe, I turned to Twilight, holding up the flyer. "This is what we are going to be doing today, my little pony." 

Those last three words got a blush out of her as she quickly took the flyer. "Weird. It says that its first stop is near here, but I haven't heard of it before."

I took a deep breath while putting my hands together before looking at her. "Twi, you've been cooped up in your library for nearly a week. Of course you wouldn't know about it." I stated in an annoyed tone. 

She gave a noticeable blush, rubbing the back of her head and letting out a little squeak as though someone just squeezed a squeaky toy. How these ponies make that kind of noise is a mystery to me to this day. "R-right. I guess you have a point there, Jack. So how's about I get us there a bit quicker than walking." Twilight lit her horn as she teleported us.

===================================


With a loud *POP*, we had arrived to where the carnival had been said to take place. Thankfully, I had gotten over the effect of teleportation a good week ago. When my eyes adjusted back to normal, I was shocked by what I saw. Now, I had expected a small fair. like the kind you would see in a small city with cheap games and rides, but what I saw blew my mind. I could see multiple rides to the far back with ponies screaming for joy. There are rows of games with ponies playing for prizes like stuffed animals and such. And the smell of all kind of delicious food made my mouth water. Lastly, towering above it all was a massive ferris wheel in the back. 

"Wow. It's almost like the OC fair back home." I commented while looking at the fair, which bears a striking resemblance to the one back home, minus the farm.

"OC fair?" Twilight asked while tilting her head to the side. "What does OC stand for?"

"Orange County. It's an area in California back on Earth, but we can talk about that later. For now, let's get going."

 I took Twilight's hand and led her to the admission booth to pay for both our tickets  much to her chagrin. "You know you didn't have to pay for my ticket, Jack. I have money, too…Also, you can let go of my hand." 

I looked down and saw that I was indeed still holding her hand. I also spotted a noticeable blush on her cheek as she looks away. As always, whenever I see an opportunity to embarrass Twilight, I take it. Now before you get the wrong idea, I'm not doing this because I get off on torturing her; it's just ponies look so cute when they're flustered. 

"I know that, but what kind of guy would I be if I didn't pay for his date's ticket. " I smiled, giving her a wink. 

And much to my delight, Twilight's face burned bright red. I even thought I saw some steam coming out of her ears. "T-this isn't a d-date!!" she stuttered while pulling her hand away.

"Oh? Isn't it though?" I take a step closer to her with a confident smirk. "Think about it. Me, a young man, with a beautiful and cute mare such as yourself."

If Twilight wasn't red before, she is now. Her wings have quickly stiffened and even started to flutter. "Y-you’re just messing with me again, a-aren't you?" 

Unlike my previous times, the look on her face was a mixture of hope and fear. And, if I'm being honest with myself, I meant every word. "Not this time, Twi." I held out my arm. "Would you like to make this an official date?"

Twilight's wings started to flap happily, even lifting her off the ground a bit. "Yes!!" She cheered, taking my arm as we made our way deeper into the fair.

The first thing Twilight wanted to do was go on a few rides. Surprisingly, Equestria seemed to grasp the concept of rides, and yet they don't know how to build motorized vehicles? I also learned that Twilight loves spinning rides. Thankfully, I hadn't had a big breakfast, otherwise I would have lost it by now. I preferred rollercoasters myself.

After an hour of rides, both our stomachs had a need to feed, and if there is one thing I love about fairs, it's the food. To my surprise, the selection of snacks could cater to both herbivores and carnivores, which is to be expected since ponies aren't the only ones attending the fair. I saw a few hippogriffs, some griffins, and a few zebras.

Both of us got into a line for whatever it was we were gonna get and would meet up at a table. Twilight went and got herself a carrot dog, which doesn't sound appetizing, even for a herbivore. I decided that I would get something veggie based too, mostly because it feels awkward to eat meat in front of others. So I went with my favorite treat: a blooming onion with a side of ranch and a soda. And for those of you who don't know what a blooming onion is, it's basically an onion chopped into a flower shape, then dipped in batter and deep-fried; basically like onion rings.

For the most part our little snack session was quiet, that is until Twilight spoke up. "Jack, how are so brave?"

'Well that's out of left field.' I swallowed what I had in my mouth and took a sip of my drink. "What do you mean, Twi?" I asked sincerely. 

She fidgeted in her seat before answering me. "Well, it's just sometimes, I think back to when I first heard about you from Apple Bloom and her friends."

'That takes me back. How long has it been since that fight with Monochromon anyway?' I only reminisced on this thought for a few seconds before asking my next question. "Where is this all coming from?"

At first, she looked away, thinking of how to answer me. "Well, since the Digimon first showed up, ponies have been too frightened to go near them. And it was unfortunate that the CMC had ran into one while going to Zecora's." She turned her attention back to me. "But then the girls talked about how you went out of your way to keep them safe, and to fight that Digimon all on your own."

While I did enjoy the praise I was getting, I couldn't help but feel this was leading somewhere. "How is it that you can be so brave, Jack? Most ponies would have ran in terror and would feel guilty about abandoning those girls."


I rested my cheek on one of my hands as I gave my answer. "I guess I can thank my parents for that." 

"Your parents?" Twilight asked, cocking her head to the side. "You know, you've never talked about them before."

"That's because you've never asked about them." I added, giving a playful smirk as I watch her puff out her cheeks in annoyance. "Both my parents are people whose jobs involve protecting lives."

I took another bite of my food, and a sip of my soda. "My dad is a detective for the police. He's solved a lot of cases, from finding missing people to stopping drug deals. He's done it all." 

I watched as Twilight leaned in, wanting to know more. "Then there's my mom, who is a paramedic. She had studied to be a medic since she was in junior high school. She would always know how to help anyone in need, and would get pissed at my dad when he came home beaten up from his assignments." I chuckled a bit, remembering one of my father’s cases.  "This one time, my dad came home with cactus needles sticking out of his body after falling into a cactus patch while investigating near a greenhouse. My mom spent a good thirty minutes picking out each needle." 

Twilight couldn't help but chuckle. "Sounds like you have some interesting parents, Jack." While I was happy with the praise of my parents, I couldn't help but frown a bit by something I remembered. "What's wrong?"

"It's nothing bad. It's just that there were times when I would question why my parents did the work that they did." I looked down at my drink, seeing my own reflection. "There were times when my parents would spend days, if not weeks, away from home. And other times, they would come home with injuries from their work."

I took another sip of my drink as I think back. "I even asked them to find different jobs, even why they would do such dangerous work when it could possibly cost their own lives while protecting others."

"What did they say?" Twilight asked

Looking up, I smiled as told her what they told me. "Because protecting others is what we are born to do." 

"Before, I didn't understand what they meant when they said that. That is until that day when I saved the CMC. When I saw those girls were in trouble, something in me just kicked in, like I instinctively knew that I had to protect them." I closed my eyes, remembering the feeling that compelled me to keep on fighting. "I'm proud to be their son."

No matter how hard I tried, I couldn’t prevent a lone tear from sliding down my face as I miss my family. This of course didn't go unnoticed. 

"Jack, are you alright?" Twilight asked while taking my hand into her own.

'Damn it, Jack. Get it together.' I shook my head and rubbing the tear out of my eye. "I'm fine. Sorry." Getting up, I take our trash and make my way to the booths. "How's about I go grab us some dessert? After that, we can go check out the games."

"Jack, are yo-?"

"I'm fine. Just a bit homesick sick is all. I'll be fine, I promise."

After disposing of our garbage, I looked around at the many vendors.

"Hey man, you okay?"

'Yeah, I'm fine. That was just a sensitive topic for me.' I sighed as even Nail could sense my sadness. 

 ' I get that, and I'm sorry. But I'm sure your parents are fine. I know they would want you to be happy and live in the moment rather than be depressed right now."

'I'm blessed to have such good friends. Thank you, Nail.' I felt happy to have good friends like the ones I've made here in this world. I stretched my arms as I take a minute to bask in the sunlight. 'Now then, what should I get for me and Twilight for dessert?'

'Oh oh! I've got a suggestion you might like!'

'Really? Well then, go ahead and let's hear it.' As I listen to Nail's suggestion, I found myself smiling in a way that would rival even the Grinch. 'Oh, Nail. I swear that having you around does so enrich my life. There will be much teasing today.'

'Right, but a word of caution, my friend. While it's all in good fun, too much teasing may lead to some unexpected outcomes.'

'Is there something you know that I don't?' Usually, Nail can be mischievous at times, but his tone this time was slightly different. It still had a playful tone, and yet I still feel like he's hiding something. 

'All I'm saying is that if you push a mare too much, you may end up having the tables turned and find yourself in a position you’re not prepared for.'

'Well, that's a cryptic warning.' 

'Hey, don't say I didn't give you a warning to begin with. Anyway, I'm gonna peace out. Good luck with your date man.'

And like that, he was gone. This isn't the first time Nail has disappeared like this. Honestly, I often wonder if he's actually gone or just messing with me. 'No point in asking now.' I shrugged as I head to the concession stand with the desert that Nail had suggested. 



"Umm…..Jack?" Twilight spoken in a confused tone.

"Yes, Twilight?" I spoke in a cheerful tone.

"What is this?" She asked, poking the plate in front of both of us that held a funnel cake.

"What? Haven't you ever had funnel cake before?" 

"No, I have. Being friends with Pinkie Pie will make you no stranger to sweets." She poked the funnel cake with her fork. "What I meant is why it’s shaped like a heart." Yes, it's heart shaped: the fried batter, the strawberry sauce, even the ice cream on top. 

"Oh. Well, the vendor said that this was the most popular dessert for young couples." I spoke in a dreamy voice as I smiled at Twilight. 

As planned, first an incredibly red muzzle, followed by her wings springing out, which resulted in one of her wings to smack a passing stallion. Poor guy.

Twilight tried to talk, only for inaudible gibberish to escape her lips. Deciding not to wait, I cut a piece of the funnel cake, making sure it had both ice cream and strawberry sauce on it, and shoved it into her mouth. She let out a very loud "eep," followed by a delightful "mmm"

"See? It's good, right?" I asked while cutting a piece for myself and taking a bite. Oh, dear God. I don't know why, but Equestria's food is just to die for. 

After I came down from my food high, I noticed Twilight was staring at me with an even redder muzzle. "What?"

"You just ate with the same fork you fed me with."

"So? What, are you a germaphobe now?" I asked, wondering why she was looking at me like that. 

"N-no. It's just...well, that's the equivalent of an indirect k-kiss." She looked down, fiddling with her fingers.

I facepalmed before letting out a sigh. I move my hand to gently cup Twilight's chin, forcing her gently to look up at me. "Twilight, did you forget that we shared a kiss on the lips?" I'd be lying if I said I hadn't blushed a bit myself.

She gently looked away, and for a moment, I thought I saw her smile. "R-right, I forgot.” After that, we enjoyed the rest of our delicious, deep-fried treat in silence. 


====================================


With our dessert finished, Twilight and I decided to make our way to the games. We played a few of them, and where I wish I could say that I won a good amount of the games we played, I'd be a liar.

I thought I would have the advantage thanks to the help of my gem belt, but evidently, it does not improve one's aim nor accuracy. In fact, when we were playing that game where you had to knock down three bottle with a baseball, I accidentally threw it too hard that not only did I break the bottles (except for one, which meant I lost), I ended up punching a hole through the tarp behind it. 

You're probably wondering how well Twilight did. The answer is extremely well. She used her superior knowledge to figure out the best ways to win the games. From calculating the distance of the bottle, to the weight of the ball, and factoring in wind resistance. And every time, she would win, making no effort not to tease me about it.

Pretty soon, the sun was going down, and the lights started to turn on around the fair. We made one last look around the games for anything that we haven't played yet, most likely a game that Twilight hasn't beaten me at. I was pretty close to giving up when...

"Come one, come all!!" A set of voices caught my attention. 

I turned to see twin unicorns with light yellow fur and red and white manes. Their outfits were identical, looking like they could be in a barbershop quartet. The only way I could distinguish the two were the cutie marks on their shirts. One looked like an apple with a slice missing, and ironically, the second had a slice of an apple. The other trait that made them different was that one had a handlebar mustache while the other didn't.

 "Test your strength and try to win the one of a kind, unique prize we have today!!" The one with the mustache said.

"This prize is incredibly rare and could be worth a small fortune, and it could be yours! All you have to do is ring the bell!” The one with the single apple slice cutie mark said, pointing to a classic carnival game.

It was one of those games where you take a hammer and hit the target to get the metal bar to hit the bell at the top. However, this one stood a good ten feet high with blinking lights that ran along it.

I had to admit it looked tempting, until I saw the price to play. "A thousand bits? Are you kidding?" I double-checked to make sure that I wasn’t seeing things. But no. They really wanted to charge a thousand bits to take a shot at it. When I looked to Twilight to make a joke, I could see that she was scowling. "Hey, Twi, what's up?"

Still scowling, she folded her arms as she stared at the two. "Flim and Flam." She growled, staring daggers at the two unicorns.

I had read about these two before. They almost took over Applejack's family business and caused a bit of trouble for the residents of Ponyville. And if their previous track record was anything to go by, I'd be willing to bet that they were probably up to something bad.

The twin schemers had gotten the attention of a sizable crowd of ponies, but none of them seemed interested to try their luck at the game due to the obviously absurd price to play. The one with the mustache scanned the crowd until his attention was on me and Twilight. "Well, lookie here folks!!" He pointed toward us, getting everyone to look at us. "It's the Princess of Friendship, Twilight Sparkle!"

"Why, I do believe it is, dear brother of mine!" The pony without the mustache cut through the crowd. "You see, folks, even a princess is interested in our game!" Flam wrapped an arm around both our shoulders, trying to act all buddy buddy. He then proceeded to lead us closer toward the game and making us the center of attention amongst the crowd.

Twilight pulled the two to the side and whispered in a very upset tone. "What are you two doing here? Don't you two have a resort that your supposed to be running?"

"We do, but we plan on making a few additions to it, and we took a few side jobs to help pay for future construction." Flim confirmed.

"By scamming ponies out of their hard earned bits?" I asked, feeling that these two were out of their minds to charge such a price for this game. "Who would pay a thousand bits?"

Flam stepped forward, using his magic to levitate a box over to us."Well, the price may be a bit on the steep side, but the prize we have, if anypony wins, is something so priceless that it would have actually cost billions." He spoke loud enough for the audience to hear.

"Maybe even trillions?" Flim asked, making the crowd mutter amongst themselves, which Flam took as a sign to continue to boast about the items supposed rarity.

"Quadrillions, rather!" Flam added.

Twilight probably saw where this was going and decided to nip this in the bud before it could bloom into a bigger problem. "I highly doubt that with you two. Now, I want you two to..."

"I'm sure the price isn't all that high for a princess such as yourself?" Flim interrupted by stepping in front of her and facing the crowd. "Or does Princess Celestia give you a poor allowance of a few hundred bits per month when you own your own castle in Ponyville?" The crowd let out a collective set of gasp and "ooooh" causing Twilight to blush with embarrassment. "Or, perhaps, Princess Twilight Sparkle is afraid to test how strong her might is as an alicorn on a silly little strength test?"

'Oh now he's done it.' Deciding that I wasn't gonna let this slide any more than it has already, I stepped between Twilight and the twin menaces. "First of all, Twilight isn't interested in your poor excuse of entertainment;" Now it was Flim and Flam who were getting the "oooohs" as I moved in closer. "It’s not because she can't afford to play;  she would rather use her money for others who need it more, like the foals in hospitals or those less fortunate than others. And secondly, she doesn't want to accidentally break your cheap little toy to prove her strength as an alicorn." I smiled, slipping my hand in my pocket and pulled out my credit card. "But I would be more than happy to give your game a chance."

While the twins were annoyed that they couldn't get Twilight to play, and possibly humiliate her, they seemed more than eager to accept my money. But before Flam could take my card, I was pulled back by Twilight as she started to whisper in my ear. "You can't be serious, Jack. I understand that I let myself get caught up in their scheme, but you shouldn't have to prove anything on my behalf."

I smiled as I placed my hands on her shoulders and looked straight in her eyes. "I know I don't have to Twi, but I want to. No one should talk that way to anyone else, especially not someone I care about." I watch as her cheeks turn a cute shade of pink.

 I faced the brothers again and was about to try my luck when some earth pony shoved me out of the way. "Out of the way, shrimp! If anyone is gonna win that rare prize, it's me!" The stallion looked almost like Bulk Biceps, a pony whom I've come to know while exercising at the gym. But where Bulk had pale white fur and a blond mane, this stallion had light brown fur and a dark brown mane. He slammed a large bag of bits down on a table near game. 

"Alright, folks, it looks like we have a new contender for our game!" Flim shouted as he and his brother looked through the bag of bits. "The rules are simple: you have to hit the target hard enough to launch the metal bar and ring the bell. And once you lift the hammer, the moment you set it down, your chance it up. So make it count." The hammer in which Flim mentioned looked a bit flashy; it looked like a normal strong man hammer, except it was nearly double the size with some gemstones etched on the side.

"Ha! This is gonna be an easy win for me." The stallion moved over to pick up the hammer and got into position, standing in front of the metal target. He gave the hammer a few test swings to warm up, but as he did, I started to notice his arms were already flexing and he was starting to sweat. "Phhh! Did this hammer get heavier or something!?" His arms started to wobble a bit as he tried to lift the hammer over his head. The moment it was up, he started to lose his balance, side-step a bit, and was breathing heavier. "Haaaaaahh!!" He shouted before bringing the hammer down, but managed to only graze the edge of the target and barely getting the metal bar to raise a foot into the air.

"Oooh! So close! Better luck next time, my friend." Flam spoke in a patronizing tone as he walked over to the stallion and lightly pat his back.

Said stallion was panting heavily while staring at his hands as they trembled a bit. I leaned in closer and could see they were a bit red. That set off some red flags in my head. "I don't get it. When I lifted it, it was practically light as a feather." He wiped some sweat off his forehead with his arm. "But then it started getting heavier with each second."

And with that, my suspicions were correct. I walked over to the hammer and gave my card to Flim. "I believe it's my turn to try." The unicorn took my card and swiped it through a machine, which let out a beep along with a green light. He handed me back my card before I quickly lifted the hammer, moving it only a foot above the target and keeping it there.

For the next several seconds, I held my position. "Um, Jack, aren't you gonna swing it?" Twilight asked.

"Nope. Don’t need too." Before she could ask why, I quickly released my grip, allowing the end of the hammer to quickly slam down on the metal target. The metal bar shot way up until it rang the bell.

"What!?" The crowd of ponies and Flim and Flam exclaimed simultaneously.

Twilight seemed just as confused as the rest as she pointed first to me, then the hammer. "Jack, how did you…?" 

"Oh, it was easy once you know the trick behind the game." I walked over to the hammer and tapped on of the gems with my foot. "One of these gems here is magically enhanced, and if I'm right, it's the kind that adds more weight to whatever object it’s attached to when it’s held. But if I had to guess, I'd say it happens the longer the item is held, which is why when muscle brain over there-" I jerked my head toward the earth pony stallion who had failed. "-was showing off by doing a few practice swings, the hammer’s weight increased the longer he held it."

Said stallion was now glaring daggers at the twins, who were currently sweating bullets. "All I had to do was hold the hammer over the target and wait long enough that it got heavy enough to ring the bell."

Both Flim and Flam were adjusting the collars of their shirts as they watched the stallion who they cheated out of his money walked over to them, cracking his knuckles. "You know, dear brother of mine, I think it's best we cut our losses and head back to our lovely resort, wouldn't you agree?"

"That I would." Both turned tail and ran as the muscular stallion gave chase to the two, along with some of the crowd who they had almost tricked as well.

With the two menaces gone, I walked over to the mystery box and opened it to see what my prize was. And when I looked inside, I went wide-eyed with surprise. 

I was so busy staring at the contents of the box that I didn't notice Twilight leaning over my shoulder to look at what was inside. "It's just another box!?" She sounded rather furious now. "Those two were just making up the whole super rare item this whole time! I would like to say I'm surprised, but knowing those two, I should have known they were lying through their teeth!!" Twilight turned to most likely apologize that I got roped into this, but her expression turned from anger to confusion. "Jack?"

I was practically grinning from ear to ear as I pulled out the metal box. It had a red-covered lid with a yellow star and an Agumon sticker on the top, along with some other Digimon stickers on the side. "This. Is. Awesome!" I pop the lid off and could feel my heart racing with excitement as I pulled out its contents. "Dude, they're Digimon cards from the tamer series!!" I man squealed (Yes, that's a thing.).

"Um, I'm a bit confused. They're just cards, Jack." Twilight reached into the box and pulled out a card. "I mean, look at this one. It looks like some kid drew it."

"No way! Really!?" I moved over to her side to confirm that it is exactly what I thought it was. "That's the card Kazu made for Takato to digivolve his partner Digimon!" I sorted through the other cards and could only get even more excited. Even though I deal with real life Digimon now, that doesn't mean I can't enjoy the other Digimon-based items. "Man, this was way worth those bits."

"You’re strange sometimes, you know that?"

====================================

After the whole Flim Flam ordeal, me and Twilight decided to partake in some more of the fair’s confections. She got a caramel apple, and I bought some cotton candy. She was nice enough to magically send my prize to my house in my private study so I wouldn't have to carry it around. 

I started to notice that the crowd has been thinning out, and it was getting close to Midnight. The fair was probably about to close soon, so I decided to end the night with one last ride. "Hey, Twi, you want to go on the ferris wheel with me?"

"O-oh, uh, sure. I'd love to, Jack." I swear it’s cute when she stutters.

The ferris wheel was incredibly large. I would have to guess possibly thirty feet tall. The seats were the classic two seaters with a metal bar that goes over you lap. "Please keep all hands, hooves, wings, and horns inside the ride at all times, and thank you for riding with us." The ride operator said in a rather bland tone. 

Slowly, but surely, the ride moved inch by inch as new riders boarded and old ones got off. We were halfway to the top when..."Hey, Jack, can I ask you something personal?" 

She sounded nervous, which she usually isn't. "What's up?"

She looked away fidgeting in her seat and twiddled her thumbs before looking back at me with blushing cheeks. "W-what do you think about mares?"

Everything became uncomfortably silent. That was a loaded question that, if answered incorrectly, could easily blow up in my face. But I had guessed something like this might pop up at one point. I just never thought it would be this soon.

I leaned back into my seat and took a deep breath. I need to choose my next words carefully. "Well, um, if I'm being honest, I think mares are nice…. Um, well, they're not much different from human girls back home besides the obvious pony features." I felt my throat getting dryer by the second. 

But it seems that wasn't the answer she was looking for. "I mean romantically, Jack. Do you find us mares attractive enough to consider dating?"

And just like that, I was backed into a corner. My only option was to come clean and tell her the truth, but God is it gonna be hard. "...Yes, I find you mares attractive. Like really attractive." I couldn't help but sigh as I had to explain the one part that I didn't want to acknowledge. "As for the dating part, there is a reason I haven't tried. It's because I'm a digidestined."

That seemed to confuse Twilight as she tilted her head. "What does being a digidestined have to do with you dating?"

"Because when a digidestined finishes whatever mission they were sent away to solve, they get sent back to their home. That means that after I beat whatever evil being is causing all these Digimon to show up, I'll be sent back to earth. And that means leaving everyone I've met, and all the friends I've made here. So what's the point in dating if I'll eventually have to leave?" It was a fear that I've come to expect. While I do miss my family and friends back home, I didn't want to leave this place and all the friends I've made. Soon, we reached the top of the ride and we’re able to see all the lights and rides. It was beautiful, like looking at a starry night sky that moved to the earth below. "Besides, what mare would want to date me anyway? I mean look at me. I'm not a stallion."

"I would." My eyes nearly popped out of my head when I heard her say that and snapped my attention to her. "And I'm not the only one either. Jack, I get you're worried that something like that could happen, but that shouldn't stop you from pursuing happiness." She smiled as she took my hand in her own. "I'm sure that after all this is over, we'll find a way to both send you back home and bring you back to Equestria whenever you want." She started to scooch closer to me, intertwining her fingers with my own. "You shouldn't let something like that stop you from finding a mare to start a relationship with, especially if one of these mares is sitting right next to you." 

My heart began to beat faster and harder in my chest. I've faced down rampaging Digimon from terrorizing others, saved plenty of innocent ponies. But dealing with girls might end up being my kryptonite at this moment. "I-I umm… well I-I-" And apparently, my brain decided to take a vacation.

Twilight just giggled, gently cupping her hands on my cheeks, and pulled me in to press her lips against my own, stopping my nonsensical babbling. At first, my mind went completely blank, but soon I started to take in how soft her lips are. My eyes slowly closed as I savored this moment, and I slide my arms around her waist. Soon enough, we both needed to catch our breath and parted our lips.

When I opened my eyes, I saw her cheeks were bright pink and her eyes were practically sparkling. "S-so do you think we can have a chance?"

For a moment, I wasn't sure what to say, but when I thought about that kiss and how right it felt, I couldn't say no. "Ah, screw it." I pulled her in and kissed her back, making her "eep", but eventually, she started to kiss back while her hands traveled up and down my back as she slowly caressed it.

As we proceed to kiss each other, I could feel Twilight's tongue slipping past my lips and brushing against my teeth, requesting access into my mouth, and of course, I wasn't going to say no. The moment I opened my mouth, I could feel her wet appendage slide into my mouth and slowly rub against my own. Unlike a human’s, a ponies tongue is a bit broader and longer, yet it felt very smooth. Soon, her tongue slowly started to trace along my teeth, lingering a bit on my canines. But all good things must come to an end since both of us needed to breathe again. When our lips parted this time, both of us were panting heavily with smiles on our faces.

"W-wow." We both said in unison, followed by some laughter.

Twilight was practically glowing after our kiss, but her smile turned into a playful smirk and she was giving me the bedroom eyes. "So, um, want to continue this back at my place……in my bedroom?" I won't lie. I think my heart skipped a beat when she said that, and all I could do was nod. She giggled and I saw her horn light up and her magic enveloping us.

===================================

The next thing I knew, I was lying down on something soft and smooth. We had teleported into Twilight's room and onto her bed. With my previous experience with teleportation, my stomach would have felt like it was turned inside out. But as of now, it felt like there were butterflies fluttering inside as I tilt my head up to see that Twilight was currently straddling me.

She was smiling down at me with that kind of smile that oozes confidence, and her eyes were fixed on me like a predator ready to pounce on its prey. And it was at this moment that I remembered something that I was rather embarrassed to admit. "U-um, Twilight, there’s uh... something I kinda need to tell you."

"What is it, Jack?" She asked while leaning down closer, letting her hands glide along my chest. 

I turned my head away, feeling it burn up as I was about to confess my most embarrassing secret. "I've never had sex before." I closed my eyes, waiting for her to laugh at me or even tease me for my lack of experience. 

But instead of possible ridicule or laughing, I felt her lay on top of me, pressing her soft breath against me while she moved to nuzzle against my neck, humming happily. "So then, I'll be your first…..and you'll be my first, too." And for the second time tonight, my heart skipped a beat once more. I had planned on asking her how we would continue this, but she quickly put a finger to my lips before I could utter a signal syllable. "Don't worry. Even though this will be our first time, I made sure to do some research on sex." Of course she did, typical adorkable Twilight. 

I was half expecting her to be a nervous wreck when we started, but that thought was quickly snuffed out when I watched her sit back up with the most confident and sexy grin I've ever seen her make. And if I'm being honest, it kinda sent a tingle down my spine. She moved her hand back onto my chest, and with her index finger, slowly traced circles against it. "Just so you know, when I do research on something, I can guarantee you that I come well prepared for what needs to be done for real. So sit back and let your princess take care of you."

No words. I couldn't even speak wether it was because I was about to have sex for the first time, or because Twilight's sudden personality changes rendered me mute. All I knew was that I felt another shiver run down my spine, and somewhere else. 

I watched as I see Twilight puckering her lips and moving down again, and I had thought she wanted to make out again. Oh, how wrong I was. When I closed my eyes, waiting to feel those soft lips once more, I was quickly surprised when I felt them not on my own lips, but on my neck. My eyes were bugging out as I could feel her kissing and sucking on the nape of my neck while she nuzzled into my cheek. The sensation alone was both arousing and calming all at the same time, my eyes slowly started to close as I tried to suppress a moan. While Twilight continued to have her way with my neck, I failed to notice that her horn lit up, and in a flash, my upper garments, socks, and shoes had disappeared. She pulled back until her lips were next to my ear and whispered in lust-filled tone. "You won't be needing those anytime soon." And to make her words even more erotic and sensual, she slowly traced her smooth wet tongue along my ear before giving my earlobe a playful nip, which got a surprise squeak out of me.

I tried my best to regain control of the situation. I fumbled through my mind for a way to return the pleasure she was giving me. For a moment, nothing came to mind until I noticed that her wings were slightly fluttering behind her. I saw my opportunity and seized it. I snaked my arms behind her back until my hands reached the base of her wings. I quickly, but gently, pinched the base of her wings with my thumb and index fingers, causing her wings to spring out and for her to let out a deep moan. She tried to pull away, but thanks to my arms around her back, I was still able to keep my grip. She gave me the cutest pouty face. "N-no fair."

All I could do was chuckle as I leaned up and kissed her cheek. "All's fair in love and war." I started to work the muscles in her wings, which earned me some lovely moans. I first used my thumbs to knead the base and slowly make my way along her wings. As I worked my way up, Twilight's body started to shudder with pleasure and started to let out little squeals of joy. However, it seems that my time in control was up as I felt my arms being forced over my head, and held there. When I looked up, I could see they were bound by a certain alicorn's magic. "Now who's being unfair?" I smirked as I looked at Twilight's horn glowing. 

"All's fair in love and war, right, Jack?" She slowly started to grind her hips against my crotch and against the bulge in my pants that I was now currently aware of, and how painful it felt confined within my boxers. Her eyes widen a bit when she felt my erection and she gave me a wicked grin."And I have no intention of losing this war either." She sat up straight and moved her hands to the bottom of her shirt, gripped it, and slowly start to lift it up, exposing her navel. With a flick of her wrist, the garment was tossed away.

The moment her shirt was gone, Twilight's confidence could be seen wavering as she tried to hide her chest with her arms. She was blushing a bit harder then normal as I stared at her. "I k-know they’re not as big as Fluttershy’s or Pinkie Pie's but….." She slowly slid her arms behind her back to unclip her bra. "I hope you still like them." And with those words, she let her bra drop onto the bed, giving me full view of her C cup breasts.

I could tell that she was feeling self-conscious as she looked away with her face bright red. It made me feel a bit better knowing that she was just as nervous as I am. "Twilight, you are perfect the way you are. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise."

Her blush only grew brighter as her wings flapped with joy. "Um, well, i-if you want, Jack, you can t-touch them." I gave her a deadpan stare, which confused her. "What?" I jerked my head upwards so she could see that my hands were still bound above my head. She gave me a sheepish smile and giggled a bit. "Oh, right. Sorry."

The magical aura that had been surrounding my hands vanished, and I was able to move them freely once more. I moved my hands up to try and touch her breasts, but before I could, Twilight jerked back and covered them with her arms. "Just be gentle, okay?" I gave her a nod and she moved her arms down.

I moved one hand this time, but slower to give her a chance to brace herself. After what felt like hours, my hand finally makes contact with her left breast. She jolted a bit at my touch and started to bite her bottom lip. I gently caressed her soft, warm breast, giving it a gentle squeeze and made her let out a low moan. Her breast was soft, but slightly firm to the touch. I brought my other hand to cup the other and repeat the process, yielding the same results, but to change things up, I used my thumbs to run against her nipples, which made her jolt again and her body spasm. I could also feel her tail swishing back and forth against my legs, which obviously tells me she enjoys her treatment. For the next couple of minutes, I continued to massage and play with her breasts, occasionally giving her nipples a few pinches, which she really liked if her loud moans were anything to go off of.

"J-jack." I stopped to look up at her. "Are you ready to...you know?" It took me all of ten seconds to understand what she meant. She rolled off from on top of me, leaving a distinctive wet stain on my pants. I smirk at her, making her look away in embarrassment. "It's your fault for teasing me." She moved her hands down to the hem of her skirt and slowly slides it off, along with her panties, allowing me to see her moist pussy lips. I may be new to sex, but I've had sex Ed back in high school to know that a human pussy looks like, and oddly enough, hers looked about the same.

Not wanting to be the only one to be completely naked, I was about to undo my own pants when I felt Twilight grasp my hand. "Wait." I stopped to look at her. "If you don't mind, I was hoping to do that myself?" This mare is gonna give me a heart attack from cuteness and sexiness. I moved my hands away and watched her move to the edge of the bed. She started to unzip my pants and slowly pull them down my legs before tossing them off to the side, leaving me in nothing but my boxers. She was now able to see the bulge in my boxers, wasting no time and removing those next. With my underwear off and discarded like the rest of my clothes, my erect member now stood at attention in front of her. 

Now it was at this point where I started to feel self-conscious. During my stay in Equestria, I've come to know a good deal about ponies and their anatomy, more specifically how I'm currently out-classed by size. The reason I know this was when me and Dash worked out at the gym one day. She was my spotter as we were doing reps when one stallion, who must have been from out of town, came over to us. She was wearing tight sweats. He came over to try and flirt with Dash, thinking she would be easy to pick up since she was smaller than the other mares at the gym, and he made no effort to hide his erection that he was sporting while talking to her. I was planning to step in, but Dash was quick to beat me to the punch. She wasn't stupid and gave the stallion a knee to the crotch, making sure that her kneecap slammed into his bulge, causing the stallion to let out a high-pitched scream. When the workers came in to investigate, Dash told him of his advances and the stallion was quickly kicked out and banned. I learned two lessons that day; one, stallions were more hung than any human, and two, don't fuck with Rainbow Dash. 

I was now a bit nervous of what Twilight would think of me. I'm not that overconfident in my own size since I was just slightly above average at around eight inches, but compared to the males of this world, that might as well be nothing.  

Before I could apologize for my size, I felt Twilight gently rubbing the underside of my member with her palm, causing my breath to hitch as she stroked it. "It's a lot bigger than I was expecting it to be."

Those words alone filled me with both pride and confidence that I didn't know was possible.

She continued to stroke along my member with her incredibly soft hand, causing me to let out low moans and make my body twitch. After a good while, Twilight moved back on the bed and straddled me again, lined up my cock to her pussy with her magic while placing her hands on my chest to prop herself up. "A-are you ready, Jack?" I swallowed the large lump in my throat as I nodded. "Okay. Here goes." 

Carefully and slowly, she lowered herself down. The tip of my member slowly entered her wet marehood, causing both of us to moan at the same time. The feeling of Twilight's tight, velvety insides were amazing against my length as it slide in deeper. Twilight would moan and bit her lower lip the deeper I went in, but she would reassure me that she was okay and that she was getting used to the feeling. 

As half of my member slide inside her, it felt like it bumped into something that made it difficult to push in deeper. She stopped, looking up at her when she did. "I think it's my hymen." 

From what I've learned from sex Ed, a woman’s hymen can be painful to push past durning sex. "D-do you want to stop? I know it will hurt if we-"

She shook her head and grasped my shoulders, taking a few deep breaths. "It's fine. Just make it quick." I nodded and moved my hands to grip her hips. With a strong thrust, I breached past her hymen, causing Twilight to scream out in pain before eventually taking deep, shallow breaths while panting. Looking down, I could see a bit of blood mixed with her juices seeping out.  

I held her close as her body shuddered, adjusting to the feeling. "You okay?" 

She quickly nodded, trying to steady her breathing while sitting back up. "Y-yeah…it did hurt...but I think I'm o-okay." Leaning down, she kissed me passionately to reaffirm me of the wavering pain she just endured. "Let's just take it slow, okay?"

She began to slowly lift her hips, sliding my member out of her tight marehood before slowly sliding back down. Unlike before, my member slide in with a bit more ease and was being squeezed from every side; it took all my will power not cum immediately. I could feel my heartbeat steadily rising as we continued on. I could see that her legs were starting to wobble a bit, so I moved my hands around to grasp her firm, yet shapely flank, making her surprised squeak turn into a happy moan.

Once we had both gotten used to this new sensation, I started to take control by gently thrusting my hips up, pushing my cock deeper inside, making the beautiful mare on top let out quick gasps as she held onto my body for support. The feeling of Twilight's inner walls massaging every inch of my stiff member was absolutely mind-boggling. As I started to pick up the pace, Twilight's grip on my shoulders tightened, and I could feel the walls of her marehood clench around me. Her body shuddered before she collapsed on top of me, panting heavily. 

Did she just…. "Twilight did you...you know?"


She was breathing hard and I could feel her inner walls being to loosen up. "Yeah. I….think I did. W-What about you?" I shook my head, but I was starting to get close. "O-okay. One more go." She inhaled from her nose and breathed out of her mouth. "I think I can take it from here."

She pushed my down so that I was lying flat on my back, and much like before, she had that confident smile back on her face.  Except this time was different; she was staring at me like a predator who's found and caught her prey. "You know the average stallion can usually last up to three minutes. But you've last way longer than that, Jack." The way she said it, every word was oozing with lust.

She began to bounce up and down on my stiff member, making the bed shake slightly as she did. All I could do was lay there as her velvety walls grinded against my cock, making me let out low moans and grunts as I could feel something building up from inside. "T-twilight, I-I think I'm g-gonna…"

She moaned out my name as she picked up the pace and started to gyrate her hips. "Do it...inside, Jack!!"

I grabbed her hips and started to thrust in harder and faster than before until the pressure became too much to bear. I forced my cock as deep inside her as I could before finally climaxing inside, letting out a loud moan. Twilight’s walls clenched once again around my member and her body spasmed while screaming my name, throwing her head back with a moan.


After a good five minutes, we had both managed to come down from our highs and slowly regained our breaths. Twilight rolled over off me and used her magic to clean both ourselves up and whatever mess we made of the bed. Gotta love magic. I covered us both with a blanket, which prompted Twilight to nuzzle in closer to me. When I moved my right arm around her, she laid her head against my chest, nuzzling into while wrapping her right arm across my chest.

We spent a good amount of time like this in silence with her moving her muzzle over to my neck and nuzzling against it, while I returned the kindness and kissed her cheeks, getting cute little giggles for my efforts. "This is nice." Twilight let out a relaxed sigh as she buried her muzzle into the crook of my neck. "Guess this makes me the lead mare now."

Lead mare? 

"Um, what do you mean by ‘lead mare’?" I could see that she was mulling over her thoughts before giving me an answer. 

"Well, um, do you know what a herd is yet?" I've heard and seen the word before, but never actually got around to find out what it meant. I shook my head and Twilight chuckled a bit. "Looks like someone hasn't been studying like he's supposed to." She said in a teasing voice while she moved her hand to boop my nose with one of her fingers. "A herd is when a group of mares share a stallion. Because the ratio of mares to stallions in Equestria is more in favor to the mares, stallions form herds to-"

"Whoa whoa! Hang on one second!" I immediately cut her off. "While I'm not completely sure about this whole herd thing, from what you said so far, you make it seem like another mare would be interested in me enough that you would need to share me...Is that right?" She nodded with a smile. "But, that's implying that some other mare actually has interests in me."

Twilight was now giggling a bit as she tried to cover her muzzle with her hand. "Don't you remember what I said back on the ferris wheel? I said that I wasn't the only mare who would want to date you." I did remember that part, but didn't think much of it at the time. "Well, I wasn't saying that to make you feel better. You've managed to impress quite a few mares in the time you've been here."

My mind was completely blown. Now only did I manage to garner the attention of Twilight, a princess I might add, but the attention of some other mares? This was the kind of thing every otaku would dream about happening to them. The only question now was..."But who else has a thing for me?"

Twilight shrugged her shoulders with a smile. "Sorry, Jack, but I can't tell you. You'll need to find that out for yourself." She pulled me in closer to give me another passionate kiss on the lips. The kiss was gentle and soothing, but made my heart flutter. After a good while, we parted lips, and Twilight rested her head next to mine with her arm still draped over my chest. "I can tell you that I'm sure you will make us the luckiest mares in Equestria."

There was nothing more that needed to be said as she slowly drifted off to sleep, leaving me with many thoughts to reflect on. Was it really okay for me to be seeing other mares? And who are these other mares Twilight mentioned? Were they some of her friends? All these questions danced around in my head, making me feel incredibly nervous. But I looked to the sleeping mare next to me, who bore a pleasant and peaceful smile, all those fears slowly started to fade away. For some unlikely reasons, we were now a thing, and my heart was filled with such warmth that I never thought I would ever feel. I moved my head closer to hers and gave her forehead a small kiss and watched as the smile on her face only grew wider. 

If this is what's in store for me during my time here in Equestria, then I say bring it on.
> Chapter 13
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It's been a week since Twilight and I...umm…”got together”, and things between us have definitely changed. For starters, when we are alone, she tends to be more affectionate, giving me nuzzles to the cheek combined with some snuggling, and, of course, kisses. And the teasing against one another has definitely gone up; sometimes we would see who could make the other blush harder than the other. But of course, that was all behind closed doors since she is a princess and we weren’t too sure how the public would respond. She told me to keep this a secret from her friends as well, but just until she was ready to reveal the truth about us. Although there was one thing that kept plaguing my mind from that night. Twilight mentioned that I had caught the attention of other mares who had the same feelings for me that she does. The only question now is who?

But that was then, and right now, I am nearly done filling out a mountain of paperwork. Due to an upcoming holiday known as Nightmare Night, a holiday similar to Halloween, I've been tasked by Princess Celestia to make a list of any Digimon that will be attending the festivities that will take place in Ponyville. So far, nearly half of the Digimon from the village will be attending, hoping to try and mingle with the ponies to help our campaign to prove ponies and Digimon can co-exist.

With one last signature, I had finally finished the paperwork needed for the Digimon, or at least until some more of them wish to attend. With Nightmare Night only a month away, the chances are up there. I dropped my quill, trying to flex my right hand, which got sore from all that writing and holding onto a quill for so long. It was like being back in high school.

I eased back into my chair, sighing in relief as I finally took a breather. Thankfully, I had no other appointments today, so I was free as a bird for the day, but that was a double-edged sword in its own way. Because this world lacks television or video games, I had nothing to do. Ponyville is a nice town and all, but it’s completely boring when there's no parties to attend to. 'I could always visit Dinohyumon and train for a while.' I brushed the idea aside. While I will admit I still have plenty of room to improve on my fighting skills, I wasn't feeling up to do anything too strenuous today.

I drummed my fingers against my desk, trying to think of something, anything to do. As I tried to think of something, a thought came to mind. I leaned to the side to open one of the bottom drawers of my desk, and inside was the metal tin that I had won from the festival that I went to with Twilight. I had forgotten to look through it that night since...well, we had other plans that night.

Popping the metal lid off, I dug my hand through the vast cards that were inside the tin. These cards were my favorite from the Digimon series. While there was an American version of this game, these cards held a much higher fondness in my heart since they looked more like the ones from Digimon Tamers, my second favorite season of the series. I sorted through the cards, seeing ones that were used in the anime, like the Wargreymon shield, and the hyper wings, one of my favorite cards that the main character used in the show. Funnily enough, the cards were in Japanese, not English, but that wasn't much of a problem for me. During my junior and senior years of high school, students were required to take up a second language class. And where most students went with the easier classes like French and Spanish, I decided to take Japanese. It was hard at first, but after a while and a lot of hard work, the results were well worth the effort. I had taken up that language mainly so that I could watch anime in Japanese and not have to rely on the subtitles. And, some day, I would be able to head over to Japan and visit Akihabara, the anime capital of the world. Well, that was before I got sent to another world where I'm living my own Digimom adventure, so this is awesome, too.

As I was sorting through the cards, three individual ones had caught my attention. Those three were the main characters’ Digimon from the Tamer's series, and those Digimon are Guilmon, Renamon, and Terriermon. It wasn't just because they were the main characters’ Digimon partners; it was what was written on their cards. 

Guilmon

Special attacks: Pyro Sphere.



Renamon

Special attacks: Diamond Storm



Terriermon

Special attacks: Terrier Tornado

 

It was the name of their attacks that puzzled me the most. I know I’ve heard those attacks recently, the only questions now are from when and where? I tried to search through my memories, trying to remember when I heard those attacks from. The longer I thought about it, the closer I was to getting my answer. And then it hits me. Those attack names were the same ones I heard the night I was fighting Okuwamon! It was when he had me pinned down at Sweet Apple Acres. Just when it looked like I was going to bite the dust, three attacks came from out of nowhere and slammed into Okuwamon, knocking him off and letting me get away. At the time, I hadn't given it much thought, but now I feel stupid that it took me this long to realize who it was that saved me.

Just as the mystery of who saved me that night was solved, something else came to mind. Opening the top drawer, I reached inside to pull out a booklet.  The booklet was a manifest that helped me keep track of all the Digimon that currently live in the village. After checking the list twice, I saw that neither of those three Digimon were listed. Much like in the video games, Digimon have multiple choices when it comes to digivolving, known as digivolution routes. But none of the Digimon on this manifest could turn into one of those three. This meant these three were hiding somewhere in Ponyville, or someone has been hiding them. The only question was who?

===================================

After making a quick stop at Sugarcube Corner for something that might help with my search, I made my way over to Sweet Apple Acres. More specifically, where I had fought Okuwamon. Lucky for me, the ground where we fought on was still damaged, meaning that AJ hasn't gotten around to cleaning up this area just yet. I looked to my right, spotting the castle off in the distance, the top of its tallest spire poking over the tree line. “Okay, if the castle’s that way, that means the attack came from my left.” I turned to my left and slowly started walking in that direction where the attacks came from, trying to find anything that could tell me if those three Digimon were here. I stopped dead in my tracks when something caught my eye. Over to my right was a thick apple tree, with claw marks on the side. I walked over to the tree to better inspect it. I carefully ran my hand along the trunk of the tree close to where the claw marks were. Whatever made these marks had three claws. The marks weren't deep into the wood, meaning that these were not made intentionally. I lined my finger along the claw marks, making sure that the tips of my finger were where the claw marks started.

After moving my body around a bit so that my fingers were perfectly aligned with the marks, I was able to deduce that the Digimon who made these was peeking out from the tree. And if I look past the tree, it would give me a clear view of where Okuwamon and I were fighting. That meant that someone was watching me fight and decided to help, and that someone could be one of the Digimon that I'm looking for. “Now the only question now is: Where did they run off to hide?”

While looking around, I spotted something I hadn't seen before. It was a clubhouse. If I remember correctly, the CMC has a clubhouse, which means that must be theirs. Figuring that the girls might have seen something and could help with my investigation, I decided to walk over to the little red clubhouse to see if they were around. As I got closer, I heard a crashing noise. I quickly sprinted the rest of the way, worried something was wrong. Once I was at the door, I gave it three quick knocks to see if anyone would answer. "Who is it?" Sweetie Belle asked in a sing-song voice, which eased some of my fears. 

"It's me, Jack. Are you girls okay?"

While waiting for an answer, I could hear someone scrambling around and making shushing noises. Before I could ask if there was something going on, all three girls quickly ran out of the clubhouse slamming the door behind them. "Er, uh, hiya there, Jack! What brings ya to these here parts of Sweet Apple Acres?!" Apple Bloom asked nervously while her eyes looked from side to side, never making eye contact with me. But it wasn't just her; both Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were doing the exact same thing and fidgeting in place.

'Why are they acting so nervous all of a sudden?' I didn't bother overthinking it as I kneeled down so I was at eye level with them. "Well, I'm here because I believe there are some Digimon roaming around here. Have you girls seen any-?"

"What Digimon hiding in the clubhouse?!" Sweetie Belle blurted out, getting an elbow from Scootaloo shortly after. "Er, I mean, nope! No Digimons here, eheh." Scootaloo just face palmed afterwards.

'Yeah, should have known.' I pretend like I didn't catch what Sweetie Belle said and proceed with my investigation. "Well, I still need to do a thorough search around this area. I can’t leave any nooks and crannies unchecked, meaning I’ll need a quick look inside your club-“

"NO!" All three yelled in unison while blocking the door to the clubhouse, which only proved my suspicions to be true.

"Um, er, well, you see, Jack." Sweetie Belle mumbled, trying her best not to make eye contact with me. "We…uhh."

"Just painted the inside!!" Scootaloo jumped in, getting the others to look at her before they gave a quick nod.

"That's right!" Apple Bloom quickly agreed. "We just painted the inside of the clubhouse, and it needs to dry! Wouldn't want to get your shoes covered in paint, right?" The others nodded their heads.

'So that's how they want to play it, huh? Well, it's a good thing I came prepared.' I decided to bring out the bag that I had brought for this possibility. If there is one thing I've noticed about certain Digimon that I've seen so far, it’s that they have personalities similar to their TV show counterparts. "Oh, that's a darn shame! And here I brought some freshly baked bread rolls from Sugarcube Corner!” 

"Did he say bread?" A raspy voice asked from inside the clubhouse. I could see Apple Bloom's eyes had shrunken down to pinpricks. "He said bread rolls!"

"Shhh! He'll hear you!!" A second voice hissed, which sounded a bit young spoke out next, making Sweetie Belle facepalm.

"Aww, but I'm hungry." The raspy voice whined.

"You're always hungry." The second voice shot back.

"...so what's your point?"

I could see the girls sweating bullets. They obviously knew they were busted. "So, mind telling me who else is inside the clubhouse, girls?" I asked with a smug smile and leaning down to look at them at eye level.

Apple Bloom's eyes darted from left to right as she tried to answer me. "Uhhh…that wasn't, ummm…that was Scootaloo!" Both Scootaloo and I looked at her rather confused. "S-She’s been practicing ventriloquism for a while now! For a new stunt. Right, Scoots?"

I turned to look at the orange filly to see she was looking at me, then back to Apple Bloom, then back to me with a nervous smile. "Uh, yeah! It's a really complicated stunt, and I don't want to bore you with the details."

'Well, I gave them a chance, but now it's time to play the ace in the hole.' I pulled out one of the bread rolls, waving it in the air. "Did I mention they’re filled with peanut butter, too?!"

Before I knew it, the door to the clubhouse slammed open, and I was tackled to the ground by something big and red. "Hi, my name is Guilmon. Can I have some of those bread rolls, pleaaaasee?" Sure enough, sitting on top of me was a red and black dinosaur-looking Digimon with amber colored eyes and a tail that was wagging back and forth like a dog. "I'll be your best friend." I raised the bag of bread rolls up to him and watched as his eyes sparkled. "Yippee!!" He quickly pushed his muzzle into the bag and started chowing down.

Tilting my head to the side to look back at the clubhouse, I saw the other two Digimon standing in the doorway.

The first was a rabbit-looking Digimon with large floppy ears and a horn on its head. He had bits of green on certain parts of his body, mostly at the tip of his ears and paws. "Oh man, looks like the Gatomon is out of the bag." He chuckled while moving his hands behind his head.

The last one was a tall, slim, anthropomorphic fox with bright yellow and white fur. She wore some purple gloves that extend from her paw up to her elbows, both of which had a yin and yang symbol on them. "It's rather embarrassing how quickly his head can give in to his stomach."

Looking back at the Crusaders, I could see they had these sad looks to their faces as they were caught red handed. "Are you girls ready to talk?" I asked, trying to sound serious…well, as serious as a guy can while on his back with a red dinosaur sitting on him while it munched away on bread rolls.

I was now inside the clubhouse with both the Crusaders and the Digimon, who were all sitting on the opposite side of the room. I needed to find out how we got to this point and started to ask my questions. "Okay girls, let's start from the beginning, shall we? How did you girls meet these three?" I gesture over to the three Digimon. Renamon was leaning up against a wall with Scootaloo standing next to her. Terrirermon was sitting in Sweetie Belle’s lap while she had her arms gently around him, much like she would with a teddy bear. And then there was Guilmon, who was still eating the baked goods I bought, sitting with Apple Bloom while she gently stroked his back. 'Guess I know who's been partnered up with whom.'

Apple Bloom stepped forward, causing her partner to raise his head up when he noticed she stopped petting him. "Well, ya remember when we first met Jack?" How could I forget? It was not only the day that I came to this world and met these three for the first time, but it was also when I became a Digidestined, turned into a Digimon for the very first time, and got bucked in the head by Applejack. I nodded for her to continue. "Well, ya see, the reason me and the others were out in the woods was because we were taking a shortcut to Zecora's."

"Zecora? She's the zebra who lives in the Everfree Forest who knows how to make potions, right?"

"Yeah, that's her. Before you showed up, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, and I found these weird eggs inside the barn one day. We took them over to Zecora's to see if she could watch over them for a bit. Then the next day, we started heading over to her hut, wonderin’ how they were doin’, and maybe to see if she found out what kind of eggs they were. That’s when we ran into that one Digimon who chased us up into a tree, and, well, ya know the rest.”

I hadn’t really given it much thought back then as to why the girls were out there. And only later that same day did I find out from Twilight that they were near one of the most dangerous forests in Equestria. But there was one last question I still needed to ask to confirm my suspicions . "So, if what I understand is correct, you bonded with the Digimon after they hatched, right?" They smiled and nodded. Now for my next question to see if these girls are official. "So girls, do you have one of these then?" I pulled out my digivice. Sure enough, the girls reached into their pockets and pulled out their own digivices. But unlike me or the other Digidestined I've met, their digivices weren't the same. They had the D-ark versions. Apple Bloom had red, Sweetie Belle had green, and Scootaloo had blue.  And with that, another theory I had was confirmed. It seems that some of the main characters’ Digimon not only share their personalities, but also everything else in general. The girls' digivices are proof.  But now that I know this to be a fact, I have some rising concerns. I glanced over at Guilmon, who had just finished eating his fill and was laying on his back while rubbing his belly. I fear that if these Digimon are supposed to be like the ones from the anime, their histories could very well be the same.

"Jackmon?" I was quickly snapped out of my thoughts by Guilmon, who had moved in closer without me even noticing. "Thank you for the bread. It was yummy." He gave me the most pure and honest smile I've ever seen.

I couldn’t help but feel a bit more at ease. While there was still the fear of what could be lingering in the back of my mind, I realized that if I do my part, those possible events can be avoided. "I'm glad you liked them, Guilmon." I moved my hand up to pet his head, causing him to chuckle a bit. Then I just remembered something. "Wait, did you call me ‘Jackmon’?"

"Ugh. Sorry, Jack. He does that fer some reason." Apple Bloom walked up to her partner, using her hands to scratch under his chin and the top of his head. "Guilmon always adds the word ‘mon’ to everyone's name for some reason." I couldn't help but laugh. For me, it was like meeting the same Guilmon for the anime, which I've always wanted to do, so this was a dream come true for me.

Once we had gotten past the introductions, I had asked the girls if their family members knew about their Digimon partners. I wasn't surprised when they said no. Apple Bloom and the others were afraid that after the incident with Monochromon, their sisters would be against the idea of them having Digimon partners. I could understand their worries. Not everyone in Ponyville has fully accepted the Digimon just yet. But I told the girls how it was unfair to their partners to be cooped up in the small clubhouse, which barely held all three of them with any room to move around. The girls, while resistant to the idea, agreed that I made a fair point, and they would tell their families on the condition that I would go with them to help smooth things over in hopes to get them to say yes, which I agreed to.

===================================

Since Applejack is out for the evening delivering some apple products out of town, and Rainbow Dash is in Cloudsdale working at the weather factory, our first visit would be the Carousel Boutique. Sweetie Belle and I made our way to the boutique, Terriermon hiding behind our backs until it was time for me to introduce him. While we made our way to her house, Sweetie Belle told me that her sister would be a bit stressed out, since this time of the year, she gets massive amounts of costume requests for Nightmare Night. Meaning that poor Rarity was up to her horn in requests and work, but fortunately today, she's managed to finish up the requests she's received, and until she gets more, she's free for the moment.

As we walked into the boutique, the bell above the door rang. "OH, FOR CELESTIA’S SAKE!!!" Rarity shouted from the back. "Be out in a second!" She said in a sing-song voice that sounded more irritated than welcoming. Not shortly after, Rarity came out from the back wearing what looked like a forced smile, but the moment she saw who it was at the door, her face softened and she let out a sigh of relief. "Oh, it's just you, Jack. For a moment, I thought I had another customer…Wait, are you here for a costume request?"

I shook my head. "Nah, don't worry, Rarity. I’m most likely gonna be busy patrolling the town, making sure that the Digimon are on their best behavior.” Plus, I didn’t need the temptation of sugary sweets. I needed to be in tip top shape for my line of work.

Rarity let out another sigh of relief. “Thank goodness. I’ve been working my poor little fingers to the bone and I just made an appointment at the spa. Oh, would you care to join me? I’m sure Aloe and Lotus wouldn’t mind squeezing you in.“

“Uh, while that offer is very tempting, I’m afraid that I still have some work to do myself. Which brings me to the reason for my visit. Do you think you can take a seat?”

Rarity nodded and led us to her living room where she took a seat on her coach, Sweetie and I still standing while trying to keep Terriermon hidden. “Darling, is something the matter? Why did you need me to sit down?”

Well, now would be as good as time as any to tell her. “Rarity, you are aware that I’m no longer the only Digidestined, right?” She nodded, given that she knows that Fluttershy, one of closest friends, is one as well. “Well, it seems there are three new Digidestined here in Ponyville.”

It didn’t take Rarity much time to connect the dots as she looked to her sister, then back to me. “You don’t mean...?” She pointed to her sister, looking a bit surprised. I looked to Sweetie Belle and nodded my head, letting her know it was now or never. She slowly reached behind her back and pulled out Terriermon for her sister to see. Rarity let out a surprised gasp and moved her hands to cover her mouth. I was about to try and calm her down before she could have a little panic attack, but before I could say anything, she ran past me, took hold of Terriermon, and brought him in for a hug. “Oh, my sweet Celestia, he's adorable!!”

She nuzzled her face into the poor little guy, making him squirm in her grasp as his face began turning blue. “Can’t…breath…help!!” He called out while waving his hands out for help. Sweetie quickly pulled her partner Digimon from her sister’s grasp just in time before the poor little guy passed.

I was kinda surprised by that reaction. I was not expecting that at all. “Uh, so I take it you’re not freaked out by him then?”

She gasped as she took him into her arms once more, only this time, she wasn’t giving him a death hug. “How could anypony be freaked out by such an adorable creature like him?!” She gently stroked the top of his head, making sure to be careful of his horn. “I never knew that a Digimon could look so adorable, and I must say that his floppy ears do give an idea for some headwear.”

Once Rarity had gotten over how cute Terriermon was, I gave her the full details on how Sweetie Belle met him and how she is now a Digidestined just like me. For a while, she didn’t say anything as she continued to pet the rabbit Digimon. I was rather concerned by the prolonged silence until she looked up at me. “Jack, you know that I have the utmost faith in your abilities, and that you would do anything to protect us.” I silently nodded as she continued. “But I am not sure how I feel about my little Sweetie Belle doing the same. Fluttershy is a grown mare and I know she can handle herself if she needs to. But Sweetie Belle is just a filly. She can’t be expected to do the same things as you.” I could see her starting to tear up a bit.

I quickly held up my hands defensively to stop her from getting the wrong idea. “Whoa, hold on there, Rares, that’s not what I’m trying to tell you at all. All I came here to do was to convince you to let Sweetie Belle keep Terriermon, not ride off into battle with me.”

She used her magic to pull a nearby tissue box to her as she took one and wiped her eyes with it. “You’re not?” I shook my head, getting a relieved sigh from her. “Thank Celestia. I was worried for a moment there. So, all you want is for me to allow this cute little thing to stay with us?” She asked while giving the little Digimon another cuddle session, to which he groaned dramatically and got a laugh out of the rest of us. “I don’t see a problem with that, so long as Sweetie Belle makes sure to take care of him.” Sweetie Belle let out a happy squeal as she hopped onto the couch with her sister and hugged her, happy that she could keep her Digimon partner.

‘One down, only two more to go.’

After I left the boutique, Scootaloo came to find me, informing me that Dash had just gotten home from work. Not wanting to waste any time, we quickly made our way to their house to hopefully convince Dash like we did with Rarity.

As we approached the door, I looked around for Renamon to see if she was ready. I spotted her waiting in a nearby tree. I gave her a nod, to which she returned right back. Scootaloo led the way as she opened the door to let us in. “Hey, Dash, I’m home!”

“Hey, squirt! I’m in the kitchen!” Dash called out.

“And I brought your coltfriend with me too.” Scootaloo quickly replied, making my cheeks burn a bit by her implication.

“Ha ha, Scoots. Very funny.” Dash called out in an unimpressed tone as she came out of the kitchen, wearing nothing but a black bra and panties while a towel was draped over her hair, blocking her vision. “You’ll have to try something a bit trickier than that to…” When she pulled the towel off her head and saw me standing next to Scootaloo, who had a smug grin on her face, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson as she looked down, realizing her current attire. “J-Jack!” She shrieked, trying to use the towel to cover herself up before quickly vanishing into the kitchen, leaving me completely in shock and Scootaloo rolling on the ground laughing her tail off.

After waiting a good ten minutes, Dash came back, this time fully dressed, but with a heavy blush still present on her cheeks. She would barely look at me and would glare at Scootaloo as she continued to snicker about earlier. We sat down on the couch, looking at each other with a blush on each of our cheeks, and seeing as we weren’t going to get anywhere just sitting here, I decided to try and break the ice by saying whatever popped into my head. “Sooo…black is a good color on you.” I immediately facepalmed, regretting what I just said while Dash grabbed one of the pillows next to her, brought it to her face, and screamed into it, making Scootaloo laugh even harder. “I-I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to say that.”

“Ughh! Just tell me why you’re here before you do anything else to embarrass me anymore then you already have today!” She whined as she tossed one of the other pillows at me.

“Okay, to make a long story short, Scootaloo is a Digidestined like me and she has a Digimon partner that would like to be able to stay here with you guys.”

Rainbow Dash gave a rather surprised look. “Wait, what?” I rolled my eyes and nodded to Scootaloo, who took that as her cue to open the window. No sooner than she did so, Renamon suddenly leapt inside. Dash was completely taken by surprise by the sudden appearance of the tall fox creature, but I was quick to explain to her what I had told Rarity not to long ago. And much like with Rarity, there was a long pause that made me feel worried. “That’s…SO COOL!!”

“Wait, what?” Both Scootaloo and I asked simultaneously as we were both shocked by her response. Even Renamon looked somewhat surprised as well. “You mean you don’t mind that she is a Digidestined, or that she has a Digimon partner?”

“Are you kidding me?! Of course I don’t mind! If anything, I’m kinda jealous of her.” That honestly took me by surprise even more. “I mean, ever since I saw Fluttershy help you in that one fight against that oversized bug, I wished I had my own Digimon partner, too. And now my little sis and her friends have their own now. Man, they are so lucky!” She walked over to Renamon, who was leaning against the wall as per usual. “And she has her for a partner, too. She’s almost as cool as me, so yeah, she can totally stay here with us.”

Renamon chuckled a bit and moved down onto one knee to bow. “You honor me with your praise. I promise that I will protect Scootaloo with my very life, and I’ll do my best to not take up much space while living here.”

Dash let out a chuckle as she helped Renamon up to her feet. “Hey, no need to get all weird on me and bow. Any friend of Scoots’ is a friend of mine.”

I was incredibly relieved we had managed to convince one more sibling to accept the Digimon. Now all that was left was to convince Applejack and it would be a done deal. And given how easy it was to convince Rarity and Dash, I’m sure she’ll say yes!

===================================

“ABSOLUTELY NOT!!” The farm pony screamed at the top of her lungs.

Oh, how the universe loves to prove me wrong and laugh in my face about it. This could have turned out so much better if not for what happened earlier. After we had gotten everything settled with Scootaloo and Dash, I had decided to make my way back to the farm to await Applejack so that I could convince her why Apple Bloom should be allowed to keep Guilmon. But just as I was getting close, I heard a scream that sounded a lot like Granny Smith and quickly rushed the rest of the way over. When I was only a few yards from the house, I saw Guilmon being chased around by Applejack, who was swinging a cast iron pan at the poor red dino. I managed to stop AJ from clobbering Guilmon into a pancake. Apple Bloom quickly stood in front of her partner Digimon to defend him from her sister’s wrath. Once we had managed to calm her down a bit, Applejack went on about how she heard Granny Smith screaming, and when she got into the kitchen, she saw Guilmon poking his head through the kitchen window, mouth drooling. She had assumed that Guilmon was planning on eating Granny Smith, so she tried to fend him off. Of course, I already had an idea of what really happened. I went over to Granny Smith and asked her if she had been baking anything before Guilmon had shown up. Sure enough, she was baking a batch of apple fritters that she was planning to set on the windowsill to let them cool off, that is until a Guilmon had poked his head in, scaring her enough to scream. Apple Bloom told me that she had gone to Sugarcube Corner to buy him some treats and told him to wait in the clubhouse till she got back, but just as she had gotten back, she heard Granny screaming.

Once I had gotten the whole story down, I tried to calm Applejack down enough to explain to her that Guilmon wasn’t trying to eat Granny Smith and was attracted by the smell of the apple fritters. That’s when Applejack had asked me why he was on their farm in the first place. For the third time today, I went over how the Crusaders became Digidestined like me. I also made sure to express that I had no intention of them participating in any of the battles, and that all we wanted was for Apple Bloom to be able to keep Guilmon. To which she responded with, “ABSOLUTELY NOT!!” at the top of her lungs.

Which now brings us to the present with me dealing with a peeved Applejack. She made sure that she stood in front of Apple Bloom to keep her away from Guilmon, who was currently hiding behind me rather scared. The poor guy didn’t know what he did wrong, and I knew he didn’t mean to scare Granny. “Come on, Applejack, please understand that Guilmon isn’t a threat to nopony here. He’s a really good Digimon that you can trust.”

She just shook her head and held her ground. “Ah don’t care. Ah don’t want that thing anywhere near ma sister. I mean no offense, but anywhere those critters are, danger ain’t too far behind.”

 I was rather surprised by this; of all the ponies I knew in town, she was the last one that I expected to feel this way toward the Digimon. “Applejack, you can’t seriously mean that. What about Fluttershy? She has her own Digimon, and you don’t see her in danger all the time, do you?”

“Fluttershy is a grown mare and knows how to take care of herself. Apple Bloom is just a filly.” She stated, and I could tell she isn’t too keen on the subject. “Look, I have no issues with the Digimon themselves. I’ve seen Fluttershy with hers and know that they aren’t a bad lot, but I don’t want ma sister having one that could get her involved in yer battles.”

So it wasn’t that she hated the Digimon; it was more like she was afraid that being around them would bring her family harm. I know that family means the world to her and that she will do anything to protect them. I had one last card to play, and I hope that it will be the one to win this argument. “Ok. I understand where you are coming from, Applejack, but you should know that Digimon aren’t disaster magnets. Take Vinyl Scratch for example. She has a Digimon partner of her own, but not once has any of the rogue Digimon came after her, nor was she required to take part in any fights.” I could see it on her face that she just realized what I said was true, and this was the perfect opportunity to play my ace. “And there is a big advantage to Apple Bloom having her own Digimon. If she keeps Guilmon with her, she will have someone who can protect her from other Digimon should I not be around to protect her myself. I’m not saying she will definitely be attacked, but would it be better for her to have a Digimon around to keep her safe until I can take care of the problem?” Applejack stayed quiet for a while as she let my argument sink in. It wasn’t like I was telling her a lie. There will be times where I might not be around to protect everyone here, and having more Digidestined means that I’ll have little to worry about in the heat of battle.

After a good while, Applejack sighed in defeat. “Alright, Ah get what you’re getting at. But Ah have some conditions.” Apple Bloom and I looked to one another before looking back to AJ. “If that…critter is gonna be staying here on the farm, I don’t want to see it going around eatin’ all our produce. And second, he must stay in the barn during the night and isn’t allowed in the house.” While her demand seemed a bit harsh, they were perfectly reasonable since the barn is an upgrade from the little clubhouse. My only concern is whether or not Guilmon can control himself enough not to eat any of the apples if...when he gets hungry. “Those are mah conditions.” She held her hand out to Apple Bloom, looking at her sternly. “Is it a deal?”

I could tell that Apple Bloom was worried about whether she could keep her end of the bargain and if the deal was fair for Guilmon. She looked over to me for any second opinions, and I gave her a thumbs up since this was as good a start as any to get her sister to warm up to the idea of her keeping Guilmon. Taking her sister’s hand, Apple Bloom gave a firm shake. “Deal.”

I was relieved that I had managed to take care of the CMC’s problem, and now we have three new Digidestined to add to the list…Wait a minute. “OH NO!!” I screamed as the horrifying realization had just hit me, causing me to fall to my knees.

“Jack, what’s the matter?!” Applejack asked as she kneeled to check on me.

“It’s…It’s the paperwork!!” I screamed, which caused everyone to tilt their heads in confusion.

“Beggin’ yer pardon?”

“Now that there are three new Digidestined and three new Digimon to account for, that’s six stacks of paperwork that I have to fill out!” I collapsed to the ground as I could already feel the pain in my wrist from the work I have ahead of me when I get home.
> Chapter 14
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

A month has gone by since I had convinced the CMC’s siblings to allow them to keep their Digimon partners, and boy has it been a long month. There were some rogue Digimon who had started to cause some trouble, but nothing beyond champion level, so I was able to handle them myself with no problems. The only thing I really had to worry about was how Guilmon would behave while at Sweet Apple Acres since Applejack wasn’t too keen on having him there. I did my best to help Apple Bloom keep him in line by buying lots of meat from the Digimon village for her to feed him, even giving her some bits to help when he gets his bread cravings. Thankfully, he isn’t as big of a glutton than I had anticipated, so he didn’t burn a whole through my wallet for food money. Aside from that, the other members of the CMC seemed to be doing well with their Digimon partners.

Renamon has taken the time to show Scootaloo some cool fighting moves and meditation techniques. Dash also seems to like having her around since she knew she could count on her to watch over her little sister while she was away at work or off doing her Wonderbolts practices. Terriermon and Sweetie Belle have been doing well as they would often play together after she would get home from school and when the rest of the Crusaders would come over to hang out with their Digimon. And I've heard that Rarity had gotten some inspiration for the Crusaders costumes for Nightmare Night. Speaking of which, tonight will be Nightmare Night, and everyone in town seems to be really excited for the festivities and the trick-or-treating. I, of course, won’t be participating since I need to be on full alert for any evil Digimon that might possibly show up, or if any of the Digimon from the village might get into some trouble. 

But I can’t let myself get too worked up for something I’m not sure is going to happen. Besides, tonight, a lot of Digimon from the village will be coming, so this will be a great chance for them to interact with the residents of Ponyville. I know Kotemon and Bearmon are excited to go hang out with their school friends. Heck, even Dorumon has been waiting for this night. But now that I mentioned Dorumon, I haven’t seen much of Midnight Blossom anywhere these last couple of months, especially considering she’s supposed to be my bodyguard. I swear, ever since that night back in the Crystal Empire, she’s been keeping her distance. I would only see her in passing as we would pass each other in the halls, and even then, she doesn’t say much.

‘Hmm. Maybe she’s hiding something from you?’

‘Oh, hey, Nail. Haven’t heard from you in a while. Where have you been, man?’

‘Ah, well, I’ve been around; I just haven’t seen an opportunity to say anything. That, and the writer nearly forgot about me in the last chapter.’

‘Er...what?’

‘Oh nothing. Just doing some fourth wall breaking humor as per usual is all.’

 ‘...You know what, I’m not even gonna ask.’

‘Good thinking. Anyway, maybe she’s just embarrassed from that night you saw her naked, or she could be one of those mares that Twilight mentioned who has a crush on you.’

I mentally groaned when he mentioned that. ‘Ugh, don’t get me started on tha. I’m still not used to the idea of that even being a possibility.’

‘Why do you sound so worried by it, man? Isn’t having multiple girls crushing on you every dude’s dream? I mean, granted, they’re mares, but you don’t seem to mind.’

‘Don’t get me wrong, I’m flattered and all, but the idea of those girls wanting to be with me even though I’m already in a relationship is still kinda new. I get that forming a herd in this world is completely normal and all. But that’s for ponies, not humans. It’s one thing that I somehow managed to find mares attractive enough to take the leap of faith with Twilight, and I couldn’t be happier.’

‘Then don’t you think you should give the possibility of being in a relationship with another mare a chance?’ This question had actually stumped me in my tracks. ‘Just think about it for a minute. If Twilight is okay with the possibility of allowing you to see more mares, don’t you think you should at least give it a chance? Besides, if what she said is true, there are other mares out there who wish to be with you. I think you should give it a chance.’

Though I wasn’t too sure about it, I felt like Nail had a fairly decent point. ‘I’ll keep it in mind. But that’s if it should ever come to that, which I highly doubt.’

‘If is good.’





Soon day turned into night, and all of the ponies of Ponyville started to slowly come out to partake in the many games and activities that were set up. And it wasn’t just the ponies coming out; the Digimon from the village started to show up as well. Everyone in town went all out with the decorations: there were all kinds of spooky stuff, from cobwebs, jack o lanterns, fake tombstones, and more, but not too spooky as to scare any of the little ones who were out trick-or-treating. They had fun games like bobbing for apples, catapulting pumpkins into targets, and other standard fair games with little prizes to win, like bags of candy or stuffed animals. And thankfully, it seemed like the Digimon were getting along well with the pony residents and having a good time.

I would walk around the town, making sure that no one was in or causing trouble. I would occasionally see my friends doing their own thing for the night. Applejack, who was dressed up like she was made of metal, a kind of tinmare if you will, was running the bobbing for apples game. Her brother was helping with the hay wagon ride while dressed as a vampire, with white paint on his face, fake fangs, and wearing a cape.

Rainbow Dash was up to no good as per usual as she dressed up like Daring Do, pulling pranks on some of the residents. But they were fun, harmless pranks, like whoopie cushions or popping out to scare ponies.

Twilight, who was dressed as a witch with Spike as her black cat, was telling all the foals and young Digimon spooky ghost stories. When she saw me walking by, she teased me by checking to see if anypony was around before slowly sliding her leg out from her costume, showing off the lacy stockings on her legs. She practically raised her dress all the way to her hips to the point that I could almost see her panties. Or she would ever so slightly pull the top of her dress down enough for me to see a generous amount of cleavage, and I do emphasize the word generous.

Which of course left me with an awkward boner, making her giggle and wink at me playfully.

‘Oh, she’s gonna get it later, I swear by it.’

Pinkie...well, I'm not sure how, nor do I think I want to know how, was dressed like a ponified version of Deadpool, but instead of guns, she had mini party canons that fired out confetti and candy, and where she should have swords on her back, she instead had rubber chickens. She was going around quoting kid safe Deadpool lines, which I had no idea was even possible. And I hate to admit this, but the suit may have been a bit too tight on her, that, and I may or may not have caught myself staring at her flanks as it jiggled when she would bounce up and down. Note to self: tell Rarity to not make any more spandex-based clothing for Pinkie…EVER.

“Speaking of Rarity, I haven’t seen her yet tonight.” Since I was in the area. I made my way over to the boutique to see if she was okay. As I made my way over to her shop, I caught a glimpse of Kotemon and Bearmon walking around with Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon. They seemed to be having a really good time together. This was something I was hoping to see more of in the future. Since I knew that not all Digimon were bad and that they can live together with the ponies. Without even realizing it, I found myself at the doorstep to Rarity’s shop. “Rarity, you in there?” I asked while giving the door a few gentle knocks, which had actually caused the door to creak open. When I saw that the door wasn’t locked, I had a bad feeling and carefully made my way inside, ready for anything that might happen. 

The moment I was fully inside the boutique, the door slammed behind me, making me jump a bit as I was now in total darkness. “Well, it’s about time you showed up, darling. You sure know how to keep a mare waiting.”

“Rarity?” I called out while squinting my eyes to try and adjust to the darkness. “Where are you? And why do you have the lights out?” I tried to carefully maneuver my way through the darkened room by sliding my hands against a nearby wall.

“I’m in the living room, dear. Just follow the sound of my voice.” Thankfully, I had been to the boutique enough times to know the layout. I made a left turn and carefully walked forward till I believed I was in the center of the room. Without warning, the lights flicked on, which temporarily blinded me. “Sorry about that, Jack, but I wanted my costume for this year to be a surprise.”

After blinking a few times to let my eyes readjust once more, I looked over to where Rarity’s voice came from, and my jaw dropped. With her hair tied in a large bun, wearing a black dress that went from her shoulders down to her hooves, laid Rarity. However, this dress wasn’t any ordinary dress. It was cut around the sleeves to give it a more worn-down appearance with some holes as well, but the most distinguished part was the V cut at the neck of the dress that gave me a very generous view of her bust. To put it simply, if she let out one hard cough, they would bounce out.

I cleared my throat after prying my eyes away from Rarity’s bust. “Ahem, s-so Rarity, don’t you think that your um...costume is a bit risqué?” I asked while doing my best to keep my eyes on her eyes and not the vast valley that is her cleavage.

Rarity slowly stood up and slowly strutted her way toward me, each step making her breasts bounce slightly, causing my eyes to focus on them. “Darling, are you saying that you don’t like my costume?” She slowly snaked her arms around my right arm before slowly tugging it between her bosom. “I put a lot of effort into making it look good.” She looked at me with a coy smile while batting her eyes, as she squeezed her breast around my now trapped arm.

My face began to flush a deep crimson as I could feel her soft mounds rubbing against my bare arm. ‘MAYDAY!! MAYDAY!! Missile is preparing to leave the launch pad! What should we do, captain?!’ Nail screamed in my head as I could feel the blood in my body begin to flow downwards.

‘Abort launch! I repeat, abort launch!! Initiate counter launch measures: code saggy green!!’ I screamed within my mind getting a gasp from Nail.

‘Sir, are you sure you wish to use code saggy green?! It could cause long term brain damage!!’ I could feel my shorts beginning to tighten as Rarity continued to nestle my arm in her chest.

‘Do it, man!!’ I screamed out within my mind as it was only a matter of seconds before Rarity was bound to notice.

‘Aye aye, captain!’ I mentally prepared myself for the worst.

Just as Nail was about to initiate code saggy green, I could hear the sound of multiple hoof steps coming closer. Rarity must have heard it too as she quickly released her grip on my arm before straightening her dress. A moment later, the CMC entered the living room. I was surprised by what the girls’ costumes were; they were modeled after their Digimon partners.



Apple Bloom was dressed as Guilmon, Sweetie Belle as Terriermon, and lastly Scootaloo as Renamon. “Hiya Jack!” Apple Bloom greeted me as she ran up to me and Rarity. “Do ya like our costumes?” She asked while spinning around, nearly smacking me with her fake tail. “Rarity made these for us! Aren’t they great?”

They were great and looked practically identical to their Digimon counterparts. “Yes, they look amazing, girls. Heck, if I didn’t know any better, I would have thought you girls were really Digimon.” The girls all giggled happily as they grouped over by the door, getting ready to go out. I glanced over at Rarity, who had a look of satisfaction as she watched the girls wait over at the door. “I take it this was the inspiration you talked about before. You did an amazing job with their costumes, Rarity. I know some cosplayers who would kill to have the same level of detail for their own costumes.”

“Oh please, darling, you’re embarrassing me.” Her cheeks flushed a light tint of red as she waved her hand dismissively. “But I do appreciate the compliment.” Her blush soon vanished as she leaned back into me while looking at me with lidded eyes. “And speaking of compliments, you’ve yet to make any about my own.” He lightly stroked my chin with her hand, making a shiver run up my spine. “Well, darling?”

I let out an audible gulp, feeling beads of sweat dripping down my face as I did my damnest to remain composed. It’s times like this where I wish that Twilight had told her friends about us. Maybe then, Rarity would be less flirty. “U-um, well…it certainly looks lovely on you Rarity. I-I think it makes you look rather beautiful.”

Rarity stayed close to me for a few more seconds before letting up with a sigh. “Alright, dear, I’ll let you go with just that. But next time, I won’t be so tame.” She smiled before turning me around and nudging me toward the door. “Besides, it's not my night with you. And assuming she actually confesses will be a miracle.”

“Wait, what are you talking about?” I asked with a quirked brow as Rarity pushed me to the Crusaders.

“Hmmm? Oh nothing, darling, just me talking out loud. Now you be a good colt and watch over the town while I take the girls out.” And with that, we left the boutique, leaving me completely puzzled by what she had meant.

“What was that about?”





After parting from Rarity and the girls, I decided to get to work patrolling the town. The main focus was to keep watch for evil or aggressive Digimon, but I had another reason to do this as well. As it is now, there are more Digimon here besides Bearmon and Cotman, and I wanted to gauge the citizens’ reactions and interactions with them. This was a sort of test run to see how the ponies here in Ponyville would act with more Digimon around, and so far, everything seems to be okay. Dinohyumon, along with Grizzlymon, came as well, mostly to check up on their kids. I introduced them to Ms. Cheerilee, and she told them how well-behaved they were as well as the many friends they made in class. It was really funny how Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon reacted when Dinohyumon and Grizzlymon told them they used to be the same kind of Digimon their sons are now. Dinohyumon also asked how I was doing as well and told me to not slack off on my training. After splitting from them, I went to find Mayor Mare to allow the Digimon who were in town to order whatever they liked and that I would cover the tab. She then went on to let the venders know. With that taken care of, I moved on.

As I continued to patrol the town, I noticed something rather odd. Well, maybe it’s odd or just normal for this world, but I’ve noticed a lot of ghost costumes. They were pretty basic, too, just sheets with eye holes, but then again, this world is somewhat less advanced then my world. I guess since I came from a world where people would dress up as either movie or video came characters, I was used to seeing a massive variety of characters. I just shrugged it off and continued with my rounds.

As I walked around the town, I spotted three familiar Digimon. “Hey, guys!” I called out as I approached them. It was Dorumon with Agumon and Gabumon. “How have you guys been?”

“Heya, Jack!” Dorumon greeted

“We’re doing great.” Agumon smiled.

“How is your patrol going so far, Jack?” Gabumon asked.

“It’s been going good so far. I’m glad to see everyone is having a good time out here.” I then noticed something rather strange. “So uh, where are your tamers? Are they around here somewhere?”

Dorumon’s ears drooped a bit. “I don’t know where Midnight is. I haven’t seen her in a while, actually.”

I kneeled down and gently started to rub his head to try and calm his nerves. “Hey, it’s okay, buddy. I’m sure she’s around here somewhere. In the meantime, just have fun and enjoy yourself, okay?” He smiled and leaned in for a hug, one I was happy to give. Once he was feeling better, I looked to Agumon and Gabumon. “What about you guys? Isn’t Fluttershy here?”

“Well, the thing is, Fluttershy said she wasn’t really feeling like going out tonight.” Agumon replied.

“She said that she wasn’t really interested in coming out tonight and asked us to go on without her.” Gabumon was the next to talk. I was concerned that Fluttershy was missing out on all the fun, but Twilight told me that Nightmare Night isn’t one of her favorite holidays. “She also wanted us to ask you if it was okay if we spent the night at your place, Jack.”

I wasn’t really sure why she would have them ask that, but it wasn’t like it was a big deal or anything. I told them it was okay with me and that Dorumon could show them the way to my place. I also told them not to worry about having any money to buy anything since it was already covered. They lit up with joy when I said that and made their way to a nearby vendor. “I sure hope I don’t regret this later.”





About an hour had gone by, and so far, everything seemed to be going swimmingly. As time went on, the ponies around the town started to warm up to the new Digimon. It started with the Cakes, who approached Dinohyumon, who was taking care of an in-training Digimon that had gotten pushed by one of the other baby Digimon and started crying. Mr. and Mrs. Cake commended him for his skills with dealing with infants and offered advice they thought would help make things easier for him. The ponies who were around to see this interaction between the Cakes and Dinohyumon started to feel a bit more at ease and made an attempt to do the same with the other Digimon. It honestly made me so happy to see the ponies warming up to the Digimon. This was a good step in proving that not all Digimon were mean and dangerous.

So far, I haven’t seen any signs of hostile Digimon around, and with any luck, this could really boost morale and I can report this to the princesses.

With things being so calm, I felt like I could take a small break and maybe mingle with some friends. And I was just in luck to see my girl-er, I mean marefriend and Spike over by the bobbing for apples game. “Hey there, Twilight. Hey, Spike. How is everything going so far?” I asked as I approached them.

“Hey there, Jack. How’s your patrol going?” Spike asked as he held out his fist for me to bump.

I did so and moved my hand to rub his head. “Everything is going great so far, little dude. Everyone seems to be enjoying themselves. And since everything is going smoothly, I decided I’d take a small break.” I looked over to Twilight with a pleasant smile. “How about you? Everything going okay so far on your end?”

She nodded her head and smiled. “Yep. The foals and Digimon really enjoyed the stories I was telling them earlier, and everypony seems to be having a really good time.” We started to walk around until Spike spotted a cotton candy stand and ran over to get himself some, leaving me and Twilight alone. Without warning, I was pulled into an alley and lightly pushed against the wall by Twilight, and before I could ask what she was doing, she quickly pressed her lips against my own, silencing me. I was stunned for a moment before going with the flow and wrapping my arms around the small of her back. She let out a relaxed moan as I gently rubbed her back while she wrapped her arms around my neck. I felt her tongue pressing against my lips, asking for access to my mouth, which I had no issue giving. Soon, her tongue pushed into my mouth and slowly began to explore around inside before wrapping around my tongue. My heart was racing at a million miles per hour and my head was starting to get a little fuzzy, but in a good way.

As we kissed, I felt a bit adventurous and slid my right hand down to her flank, giving it a light grope. Twilight let out a cute little yelp/moan, and I could feel her tail wagging. Eventually, we both needed air and slowly broke the kiss. A thin strand of our saliva was the only thing connecting us before breaking a second later. She giggled and looked up to me with lidded eyes and began to trace a circle on my chest with one of her fingers. “Mmm, somepony is starting to get adventurous. Pretty bold of you to do, especially when somepony could have walked by us at any second.”

“Oh, hey there, cauldron. Name’s pot. Have we met?” I asked in a teasing tone.

Twilight started to giggle a bit before lightly slapping my chest. “Did you just make that joke up because of my costume?”

“You like it? It literally popped into my head just now.” She giggled some more before leaning in to lightly nuzzle her nose against my own. “But seriously, you got some nerve to call me out on being adventurous when you teased me earlier right in the middle of town.” I gave her a light boop on the nose and laughed as I watched her wriggle and scrunch up her nose. “Since when did you get so bold and flirty anyway?”

After gently rubbing her nose, Twilight slowly leaned back into me, making sure her chest was pressed against my own. “Well, I have been reading this interesting book lately.”

I let out a fake gasp in shock. “Really now? Twilight Sparkle reading a book? I never would have guessed you would do that in a million years. Quick, somepony call the press. This is breaking news.” I said out loud and chuckled as I watched Twilight puff out her cheeks in a cute pouty face. “Heh, come on, baby, you know I was just teasing.” I gave her nose a quick kiss, which made her smile again. “So what book did you read that made you so flirty?”

Twilight, regaining her composure, leaned back in and gave my lips a soft kiss before moving her lips over to my right ear. “The book is called, ‘A Hundred Ways to Make Your Stallion Blush’” She gave my earlobe a slow lick before gently nibbling on it, sending a wave of heat to my face. My brain had nearly shut down for a second as it tried to process what just happened. I barely managed to snap myself to reality as I tried to think of a way to counter her. Then I had an idea. With one arm, I gently tightened my grip around the small of her back, and with my other arm, scooped up her leg, lifted her up and carefully spun us around so that she was the one pinned against the wall.

Her eyes widened with a deep blush as I leaned my face closer to her own. “It’s funny that you happened to mention books, Twilight, because I just so happened to have read a book myself for just this occasion the other day.” I moved my lips down to her collarbone and started to lightly kiss it. Her response was immediate as I could feel her tail gently swishing against my legs and I could see her wings start to twitch. Slowly, I made my way from her collarbone up along her neck, giving it a few small licks that managed to cause her to let out soft moans. When she let out her last moan, I gave her neck a gentle bite, getting her to let out a sharp gasp and her wings to flare out. “It’s called, ‘How to Make Your Mare Climax in 30 Seconds’” I whispered into her ear, returning the favor from before with a lick of my own.

Her whole face went completely red while panting a bit. She looked at me with a look of lust and desire as she moved her hand to gently caress the back of my neck. “P-Prove it.” Not wanting to disappoint my marefriend, I slowly started to slide my hand that was holding her leg to her inner thighs.

“TWILIGHT!!” Spike called out, causing us both to quickly stand straight and flatten out our clothes as the little drake rounded the corner and spotted us. “There you guys are. I’ve been looking for you.” Spike walked over to us while holding a scroll in his hands. “This letter came from Princess Celestia for Jack.” He held out the rolled up letter for me to take. As I was opening the letter, I heard Spike whisper to Twilight. “Pft, Twilight, you got a bit of drool on your chin.” My cheeks started to burn red as I imagined the same was happening for Twilight as well. I cleared my throat as I read the contents of the letter.





To Jack,

I’m sorry to have to send this letter to you on this night, but while on patrol, a group of my guards spotted an unknown, skeletal-like creature heading for Ponyville. They tried to keep up with the creature, but it found out it was being tailed and quickly vanished. I have reasons to believe that it may still be heading for Ponyville, and I believe the creature may be a Digimon, meaning that my ponies would fare no help in fighting it. I write this letter in the hopes that you may prevent it from doing any harm to both my ponies and the kindhearted Digimon that are visiting. Please be on your guard and be strong.

From, Princess Celestia.

P.S. Congratulations on your relationship with Twilight. I wish you both the best of luck.




While I was surprised that Celestia somehow knew about me and Twilight, I had to focus on the bigger picture here, and that would be a possibly evil Digimon on its way to town. “Twi, you’re gonna wanna read this.”

I passed her the note and watched as she read the letter. I noticed her cheeks flushing a bit as I guessed she saw the part at the bottom. “Well…it’s good to know we have her blessing and all. But uh, yeah, the part about the Digimon is also bad. What should we do, Jack?”

“I’m still trying to figure that out myself. She didn’t give me much detail on the Digimon other than it looks skeletal, and there are a number of Digimon that could fit that description.” I rolled the scroll up and slid it into my pocket. “Alright, I think it’s best we keep this to ourselves for the moment. We don’t want to cause a panic right now. I’m gonna go on my patrol again and keep an eye out.” I checked my pockets to make sure I had my Digivice on hand and my belt was around my waist. “Listen, I need you to go find the CMC and stick close to them. Their Digivices can get in contact with me should I or you need to send an alert.” Twilight nodded her head and she and Spike went off to go find the Crusaders. “Well, I better get moving myself.”





About fifteen minutes have gone by since the letter was sent, and so far, I haven’t spotted anything that could rouse suspicion. It’s possible that the Digimon that Celestia mentioned might have changed course, or maybe wasn’t even trying to come to Ponyville. I started my patrol on the side of town that was in the same direction as Canterlot, thinking I might spot the Digimon, but I didn’t and began to circle the town to make sure it wasn’t around.

Currently, I’m on the Apple family’s farm near their corn field. I figured with how close their home was to the Everfree Forest, the Digimon could have used the trees as a means to hide. I checked the ground and other surroundings for any signs of footprints or any other indication that something has been here. Luckily, I found no such tracks and was about to move on with my search when I heard an odd sound. I stopped in my tracks and stayed silent to see if I could hear it again. It only took a few seconds before I heard what sounded like hollow logs clanking together. I tried to follow the sound and found myself moving into the cornfield. The further I walked in, the louder the sound got.

“AHHHH!!” I heard a scream from up ahead and quickly rushed forward, raising my arms to block my face from the leaves from slapping me. After a few seconds, I popped out on the other side and froze for a moment. Standing at about twenty feet tall was a Digimon I knew all too well; the first dark evolution Digimon in the series, SkullGreymon. It was twice the size of Greymon, and just like the name implies, it’s nothing but a walking skeleton with an organic missile on its back. I came to the conclusion that this must’ve been the Digimon that Celestia had warned me about in her letter.

And to make matters worse, SkullGreymon was reaching down for a foal, who must have been the one who screamed earlier. Despite the fact that he is an ultimate level Digimon, I wasn’t going to stand by and let the kid get hurt. “Hey, ugly!!” I called out, getting its attention. “Why don’t you pick on someone who can fight back?!”

I pulled out my Digivice and was about to get ready to Digivolve when the foal quickly got up to his feet and started waving his arms. “Wait, don’t hurt him!!” The colt shouted as he moved to block my path, holding out his arms. “I won’t let you hurt my friend!!”

I stopped dead in my tracks and disabled the ribbon of data that I was going to use to Digivolve from my hand. “Did you just say your friend?”

The colt, who had light brown hair, white fur with patches of brown spots; and wore a red T-shirt over a white long-sleeved shirt and brown pants, nodded his head. “Yes, sir. He is my friend, just like how Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon and friends with Kotemon and Bearmon.”

I took a moment to look up at the skeletal Digimon, who seemed to be relatively calm and looked almost peaceful despite its terrifying appearance. “But wasn’t that you who screamed a moment ago? And I saw him reach his claws out for you.”

The colt shook his head. “Yes, it was me who screamed, but not because of him. I tripped on a rock and fell over. All he was doing was trying to help me up. That’s when you came over, Jack.”

“Hang on. Now I remember you. You’re Pipsqueak, right? From Ms. Cheerilee class?” The little colt nodded his head. “Okay, look, I’m gonna need you to explain to me why you are alone out here on the Apple family’s farm with...uh...” I looked at SkullGreymon, who looked back at me while tilting his head. “Uhhhh...him.” I said while pointing to the massive Digimon.




“And that’s how we got here.” Pipsqueak finished his rather interesting story.

I was left a bit surprised, but ultimately was calm. “So let me get this straight. You found a Boatmen one day on your way from school, and took it in?” He nodded. “And this was around the time that Digimon first started to show up?” Again, he nodded. “And since then, you’ve been taking care of that Digimon up to this point, and he hasn’t caused you or anypony else harm? And I’m also gonna go out on a limb here and say you have a Digivice too.”

He smiled and slipped his hand into his pockets before pulling out a generation one Digivice. “Yep. See?”

By this point, I was starting to get used to new digidestined popping up now and then, but this also means that I have another stack of papers to fill out when I get home. “Ugh, God, give me strength.” Then I thought of something important. “Hold up a second. If what you say is true, then has he been with you the entire time? In town?”

“Uh, yes. I usually keep him in the Everfree Forest since no creature would ever bother him there. And until he gets tired, he won’t turn back to Koromon. Why do you ask?”

‘But if he’s been in town this entire time, then what was it that Celestia…’ Without warning, we heard a loud explosion and the sound of ponies screaming from the distance. “Oh no…” I took off in the direction from where the sound came from and hoped I wasn’t too late.






Thanks to the enhancement of my gem belt, I was able to make it to town with fast speed, but despite that, I was too late to prevent the damage that had already been caused. When I reached the square, I saw that the schoolhouse had been destroyed and set ablaze. And the one who I have no doubt for causing the destruction was the Digimon standing before the destroyed building, Skullsatamon. He is a skeletal humanoid Digimon, the skull and lower region black while the torso and arms are red, its rib cage partially covering a grayish-black core, tattered and torn black wings on its back with two smaller pairs of similarly colored, jagged wings on its head, steel bracers around its arms and legs, steel gauntlets and boots, and carries a dark brown staff with two different ends, one shaped a red claw clutching a yellow orb while the other was a hook. “Ah, so you must be the Digidestined that the master has been hyping up about.” The Digimon spoke in a deranged voice as he turned to face me. “I’m glad we found you, eheh. Our master says that if we brought you in, he would grant us the power to achieve our mega evolution.”

I was about to reach for my Digivice, but just as I was about to slip my hand into my pocket, Skullsatamon suddenly appeared in front of me and grabbed me by my throat. “Ah ah, I can’t let you do that, young tamer.” He squeezed his boney hand tightly around my throat and started to lift me up. “You are going to come with us one way or another. The master never specified if we should bring you dead or alive, though.” He slowly raised his staff with the yellow orb to my face as it began to glow. “Oh well. Better not take any chances! Ahahaha!!”

I tried to pry his hands from my throat, but his grip was too strong, and my airflow was being blocked. My vision was slowly fading as I watched his staff raise up into the air, ready to come down on me. I could hear Twilight as well as a few friends calling out for me as my eyes slowly started to close.

Metal Cannon!!

Pepper Breath!!

Blue Blaster!!

Pyro Sphere!!

Diamond Storm!!

Terrier Tornado!!

“Ahhh!!!” Suddenly, the grip that Skullsatamon had on my throat loosened enough that I could breathe again and slip out of his grasp. I fell to the ground, gasping for air as I looked up to see Skullsatamon trying to put out some flames from his body.

As I was trying to catch my breath, both Kotemon and Bearmon ran up to me, hoisted me up, and carried me away from the psychotic bone Digimon. “Don’t worry, we got you!” Kotemon reassured me as I was carried. Thankfully, the healing gem began to work its magic as the pain around my throat slowly faded away and I was almost back to full strength.

“You little pest!!” I looked over to see that Skullsatamon had put out the flames from his body and had a look of pure rage on his face. “You're nothing but a bunch of rookie Digimon! I am an ultimate Digimon! You really think you stand a chance against me!?” He wasn’t wrong. While their combined attack was enough to get him off me, they weren’t strong enough to face him yet.

“They’re not alone!!” A voice called out from the crowds, and I quickly turned to see who it was. To my surprise, it was Ms. Cheerilee who spoke out. “They may be small, but they are not pests! If anything, you’re the pest here!” Some of the other ponies shouted in agreement with her. “You’re the one going around and giving good Digimon a bad name!” The crowd of ponies standing behind her and alongside the good Digimon started to shout once more in agreement.

“Pftt…HAHAHA!!!” Skullsatamon started to laugh while clutching his side. “Well, look at this! A bunch of ponies standing up for some low level Digimon! Hahaha!!” He slapped his knee before glaring at the crowd of ponies and pointing his staff toward them. “That was funny and all, but if you’re going to protect them, then who will protect you?”

I was almost back to full power. I just need for him to be stalled a little bit longer. “We will.” Another familiar voice called out. And the happy surprises just keep coming as Dinohyumon, Grizzlymon, and a few other champion level Digimon stepped forward to put themselves between the skull Digimon and the ponies. “These ponies have showed our kind nothing but kindness and goodwill! We shall not allow you to terrorize them any longer!” Dinohyumon drew his blade from behind his back and aimed it at Skullsatamon. “You may be an ultimate level Digimon, but we have you outnumbered ten to one.” The other champion Digimon roared as the stood together alongside Dinohyumon and Grizzlymon.

For a moment, I really thought the odds were actually in our favor. We had at least eight champion level Digimon here, and he was only one ultimate, and once I was ready, the tide of the battle would be even more in our favor. Just as I was about to pull out my Digivice, Skullsatamon began to laugh maniacally. “Oh, how rich! Hahaha!!” He stopped laughing as he raised his hand up. “Weren’t you paying attention when I said that WE were here to find you?” He snapped his fingers, and suddenly, a bunch of ponies in ghost costumes lined up in front of Skullsatamon. Then, all of a sudden, the costumes started to morph as the bodies began to float in the air and large mouths full of razor-sharp fangs formed. “Say hello to my Bakemon squad! They are just dying to play with you all!” There were well over twenty of the ghost Digimon.

I got to my feet and activated my digivice. “It doesn’t matter how many of you there are! We won’t back down from the likes of you!” My hand was enveloped in a ribbon of data. “Execute! Spirit evolution!!” 



“When the innocent cry out for hope, I shall shine my light to illuminate the darkness and vanish the evil from the dark abyss from which it came. My blades of light shall cut down all evils as I protect all those with hope in their hearts. I am the warrior of light, Lobomon!” I started taking my position in front of the group.

‘Okay, I got to ask. Why are you doing that?’

‘Uhhh, what are you talking about?’

‘I’m talking about that bit where you’re talking like some kind of discount Sailor Moon character.’

‘Wait, you mean my intro when I Digivolve?’

‘Yessss! Seriously, dude, what’s the deal? I mean, it was cool the first time when you did it for Beetlemon, but now it feels forced.’

‘Okay, are you seriously doing this right now? When we are about to face off against a whole group of enemy Digimon?’

‘I’m just saying that maybe you should quit while you’re ahead, man.’

‘Look, I got enough problems right this second as it is. I don’t need to deal with my inner voice being a backseat driver.”

‘Okay, fine. You know what? We will let the readers decide. They can comment on whether or not you should keep doing this bit of yours.’

‘What readers?! You said that last time and I let it slide, but this is getting annoying, dude!’

‘Just forget it for the time being. You have bigger problems. Also, duck.’

‘Duck?’ Before I could ask what he meant by that, I narrowly dodged an oncoming attack from Skullsatamon. “Holy shit!!”

I rolled on the ground before standing on one knee and aiming my left arm toward the skeletal Digimon. “Fine, you want to play it like that, then here’s my retort.” Energy soon began to charge up in the blaster on my arm, and within seconds, it was fully charged. I looked over to Dinohyumon and the rest of the Digimon while we had a moment. “Howling Laser!!” A beam of light shot from the blaster on my arm and slammed into Skullsatamon forcing him back. I looked back to my Digimon allies. “Listen up! I’ll take on Skullsatamon, the rest of you take on the Bakemon!”

“Right!” The Digimon all nodded.

I could see Skullsatamon coming at me, his staff raised over his head ready to strike me with it. “You little runt, now you’ve made me mad! Skull Hammer!” When he was within reach, he brought his staff down, and only by the skin of my teeth, I was able to backflip out of danger.

Reaching behind me, I pulled a metal cylinder from my belt and ignited it, creating a beam sword and lunged forward, ready to strike the skull Digimon. “Alright dude, you need to lighten up!” With a swing of my arm, I blocked his staff with my blade. Each of us tried to push the other back as our weapons clashed, but the best thing about Lobomon was that he had another blade. Reaching back with my free hand, I drew out my second blade and slashed at Skullsatamon.

However, my blade only slashed air as the skull Digimon had caught on and withdrew. He pointed his staff at me and shot me a wicked grin, the jewel at the end of his staff glowed. “Nail Bone!”

A bright red beam fired and I quickly moved my arm into position. “Howling Laser!!” I called out, firing my own beam.

The two beams collided, but my own beam was easily destroyed as Skullsatamon’s was still on a collision course with me. I barely ducked out of the way and prepared to take aim for the evil Digimon. But as I looked to where he was last seen, I saw he was no longer there. I turned and scanned the area to try and spot him. From the corner of my eye, I could have sworn I saw a figure moving, but every time I turned to look, he would move. Then suddenly I felt a tremendous force slamming into my back, forcing me onto my stomach and losing my grip on my energy swords.

I glanced back to see the skull Digimon grinning down at me as he had his foot firmly pressed on my back. Before I could make a move to roll out from under his foot, I felt him slamming it down hard, the impact causing my body to dig into the earth and the air to push out of my lungs. “You know what kid, you’ve been a pain in my master’s side for too long. Once I’ve destroyed you and collect your spirits, I may finally be promoted to Mega.” Another slam of his foot and my body was pushed deeper into the ground, causing me to scream out in pain. “I think I’ve talked enough.” He twirled his staff in his hands before bringing the end with the jewel mere inches away from my face. “This should be close enough for me to not miss. Consider yourself lucky that I’m going to end you in one shot. You won’t even feel it! Hahaha.”

As Skullsatamon’s staff began to glow, the whole world began to almost slow down. I had seconds to think of a way to counter before I was blasted into oblivion. My arm was too deeply buried in the ground for me to fire another Howling Laser at him, and at this angle, I wasn’t going to reach him. The placement of his foot on my back made it impossible for me to raise my body. Was this how it was going to end? ‘Am I about to die?’

As this question echoed in my mind, I saw from the corner of my eye a large, boney hand swinging and slamming into Skullsatamon’s side, sending him flying. Not a moment later, another boney hand came into view and dug into the ground underneath me. The boney fingers pulled me out of the ground and helped me stand up on my own feet.

When I turned to see who the hands belonged to, I was surprised to see the skeletal form of SkullGreymon standing there, looking down at me. “SkullGreymon?” The massive Digimon nodded his head, and on the skull dragon’s shoulder, I could see Pipsqueak waving to me. “Pip!? What do you guys think you’re doing here?!”

SkullGreymon moved his hand to his shoulder and held out his hand to let Pip hop onto it. He carefully lowered the colt to the ground. “We thought you could use our help, and you did.”

I would have liked to argue with the colt, saying he shouldn’t have been here, but given my near-death instant a moment ago, I had no right to argue. “Okay, fair point.” I had to consider my next action and figured that there was only one thing we could do. “Alright listen, I’m not strong enough to take on Skullsatamon, but maybe your partner can.” I turned to look up at SkullGreymon and pointed to where he knocked the other Digimon. “SkullGreymon, do you think you can stall that guy till I can get reinforcements?”

The skull dragon looked at me for a moment before nodding his head and making his way to Skullsatamon. “Don’t worry, Jack, we can hold off that bone bully! You go help the others!” Pipsqueak said with a determined tone before chasing after his partner.

“Just be careful!” I called out before turning around and running back to town to find anyone able to help.





When I got back into town, I could see a number of Bakemon fighting some of the village Digimon. I spotted Grizzlymon and Dinohyumon taking on two of them and ran toward them. Leaping into the air, I drew my blades and dove down. Igniting my sabers, I slashed both Bakemon in the back in one fluid motion. Their bodies turned to data and I fractal coded them both, then turned my attention to Dinohyumon and Grizzlymon. “We need to take out these Bakemon so we can all team up against Skullsatamon.”

“I thought you were fighting him,” Grizzlymon pointed out.

I shook my head. “I’m not strong enough to fight him alone. Luckily, we have a new ally who has turned the tide of this battle. It’s SkullGreymon.”

“SkullGreymon? Where did it come from?” Dinohyumon asked, rather surprised.

“He’s a Digimon partner to a colt named Pipsqueak. Listen, we don’t have much time. He may be an Ultimate Digimon too, but I’m not sure if he can hold out against Skullsatamon for long. Help the other Digimon take out the Bakemon, then head to the fight. Remember to pass on the message that SkullGreymon is on our side.” The two Digimon nodded, and we split up and went on to carry out the task I had planned.





For the next ten minutes, I went around town, taking out as many Bakemon as I could find. Some were fighting Digimon from the village while others chased after the citizens of Ponyville. I must have taken out well over fifteen of them by now before I reached the center of town. I could hear the battle between the two skeleton Digimon the whole time, but had no idea who was winning or if backup had gone to help SkullGreymon. I had wondered where Fluttershy and her Digimon were. They could help like they did the last time we fought an Ultimate Digimon. I had yet to see her once this whole night.

“Ahhhhh!!” I heard some screams, forgetting about wondering where Fluttershy was and followed the sound.

Upon turning one corner, I could see that the CMC and their sister’s were cornered as three Bakemon were on them, their only means of defense were Terriermon, Renamon, and Guilmon. Each of the three Digimon looked badly wounded, but tried their best to protect their partners and their sisters. Before I could step in, my Digi-gauntlet began to glow brightly, and three strands of data began to flow out. The three strands spiraled and spun around like DNA strands before transforming into three cards. These three cards had a familiar look; the back of the cards were green with a blue circle in the center and two blue arrows around it. When I plucked the cards from the air and flipped them over, I saw the picture of three familiar Digimon. Minotarumon, Snimon, and IceDevimon. I was baffled by the sudden appearance of these cards, but then remembered each of these Digimon were the ones I had defeated and fractal coded.

I looked back to the Crusaders and remembered that their Digivices are the D-Ark versions, and if my memories were correct, then they had the power to use the power of Digimon cards. “Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo!” I called out, gaining their attention. “Catch these and swipe them through your digivices!” With a flick of my arm, I sent the cards flying to each of the Crusaders. Each of them caught a card and looked at them with confusion. “Swipe them and call out DigiModify!”

The three nodded and took each card and swiped them through the slots in their Digivices. “DigiModify!” the three shouted out in unison.

I watched as Renamon’s hands turned into blade-like sickles. She swung her new blade hands and shot two red slashes at her Bakemon. “Twin Sickles!” The attack cut the evil Digimon in two before turning into data.

Terriermon inhaled air till his little belly expanded like a balloon before exhaling an icy wind. “Cold Breath!!” The icy breath froze the Digimon in his place before falling to the ground and shattering into hundreds of pieces.

Guilmon’s left arm transformed into a metal arm like Minotarumon. He cocked his arm back before launching himself forward at the fleeing Bakemon, who didn’t wish to end like his allies. “Bull Fighting Attack!” Thrusting his fist forward, Guilmon slammed the metal arm into the Bakemon’s head, destroying it in one strike.

All in attendance were in shock and awe as the battle suddenly changed, all except me and the other Digimon. Once the Digimons’ bodies returned to normal, their partners ran to them, hugging them and praising them for their victory. And to my actual surprise, I watched as Applejack walked over to Guilmon and hugged him around the neck, thanking him for keeping her sister safe.

While I wanted to bask in the glow of this small victory, I knew that enough time had to have passed for Dinohyumon and Grizzlymon to have gathered enough allies. With that in mind, I ran back to the battle of the Ultimate’s.





By the time I had returned, I could see that a lot had happened. Parts of the earth had craters here and there, and some trees had been knocked down. Both skull Digimon were badly wounded and gasping for breath, but much to my relief, it was Skullsatamon who looked like he took the most damage of the two. There other Digimon from the village had formed a circle around the two, sporting some battle injuries as well, but no worse than the two skeletal Digimon.

When I came running alongside SkullGreymon, Skullsatamon looked agitated and spread his wings. “Screw this!” He flapped his wings and took off into the air before I could stop him. “Live to fight till another day, as they say!” He began to climb higher into the air, far out of my range of attack, and SkullGreymon was too badly beaten to move his body.

It almost seemed like this was going to be the one that got away. That is, until I glanced at the missile on SkullGreymon’s back. That gave me an idea as I began climbing up the Digimon’s back straddling the missile. “Hey, SkullGreymon, think you can launch me at him?”

The Digimon stared at me for a moment before nodding his head. He moved his boney arms to hold himself up as he took aim. “Ground Zero!!” I felt my body lurch as the missile fired with me holding onto it.

“Yeeehaaaaaaw!!” I screamed out as I rode the missile toward my target. Within seconds, I had nearly caught up with Skullsatamon. The missile was losing speed, telling me I had to take my shot now. Kicking myself off the missile, I launched myself toward Skullsatamon, easily closing the distance between us. The skull Digimon turned around in horror as I drew my light blades and delivered my finale attack. “Lobo Kendo!!” My blades slashed in an X formation, slicing the evil Digimon apart. His screams died as his digital code surfaced. Summoning my digivice, I ended this nightmare. “Fractal code, digitize!” Skullsatamon’s data was soon absorbed, and the remaining data turned into a Digi-Egg and flew off into the heavens.

With the battle over, everyone in the town began to cheer. The ponies held no resentment toward the Digimon from the village, thankfully. They knew that they were doing their best to help save them and were happy to show their gratitude with food and candy.

With the battle finally over, I decided to go check on Fluttershy. I was worried that something had happened. I hoped that she was still okay, considering she never once came to help, which was unlike her.






As I made my way to Fluttershy’s place I thought back to what Twi told me earlier, that Fluttershy had a history of always being to scared of Nightmare Night and always hid out in her cottage so I figured that's why she hadn't come out to help. But all I cared about now was making sure she is safe and okay.

I soon saw the comfy looking cottage in question as I walked over the small bridge and  up to the door.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“Fluttershy? Are you ok? It’s Jack, I just wanted to check up on you and see how you were doing.” I said. However as I knocked the door seemed to be left open as I peered inside. 

No lights were on and the strangest thing was that both Agumon and Gabumon weren’t around which made me quirk a brow in confusion. “Ok that’s strange, where’d that timid mare go? She couldn’t have gone out tonight of all nights.” As I walked inside the room my body was still sore from the fight, making me wince a little, I probably should head home after I’m done here and rest. That fight took a lot out of me and I’ll probably sleep for a week just to feel well rested before I eat all the food I have in my house. I then heard a noise coming from up the stairs so I guess she’s probably hiding up in her room. I carefully climb the steps as the steps creek with each step I take making me uneasy for some reason.

Come on, it’s just an old staircase. I think trying to calm my nerves. Besides what could possibly happen at Fluttershy’s place?

I make it up the steps and see a door to a room slightly opened which I assumed led to her room. Summoning my courage, and hopefully not trying to make this awkward, I stepped towards the room and peered inside.

“Flutters? You in here?” I ask. I walk inside the room and see her bed but no Fluttershy which was confusing to say the least. Suddenly, the door behind me closes with a slam making me jump out of my damn skin as I spin around to be met with a pair of red eyes in the darkness.

“Who are you?!” I demand holding up my hand activating the red gem and a ball of fire flickers in my palm. To my utter shock it was Fluttershy herself but she looked completely different. Her fur was a paler yellow and her mane looked like a lighter shade of pink. Not to mention that her eyes were no longer baby blue but now a light red as she smiled at me and gave me bedroom eyes. However this was all not even the most shocking part, what was the most shocking was the fact her wings were now webbed like a bat and she…was wearing very revealing lingerie that hugged her very curvy body I never noticed she had under her clothes.

“F-F-Fluttershy-”

I didn’t get to finish my sentence as she lunged at me and tackled me on the bed making me grunt. When I opened my eyes I saw she was straddling me and still giving me a lidded gaze as she bit her lip.

“Not Fluttershy.” She said with a husk in her tone. “Flutterbat~.” She whispered in my ear as she licked it sending a shiver down my spine.

“Flutterbat?” I repeat as I glance at her E cup breasts and blush like damn tomato. “Y-You mean like that time you helped AJ with the vampire fruit bats? But I thought Twi cured you?”

“Not cured, more like giving Fluttershy back the reins of being in control. You see she and I share the same body as split personalities. And…” she said as she leaned in again causing her breasts to press into my chest making me blush up a storm again. “I know of her little feelings towards you.”

Feelings? Wait, does that mean she…?

“That’s right, my handsome stallion, little Fluttershy has feelings for you. Unfortunately she is too scared to tell you herself so she had me step in and do it for her. And can you blame her? You are strong, kind hearted, and such a good friend that I’m surprised every mare in this town hasn’t jumped on you for your affection,” Flutterbat teases.

“And…how long has she had feelings for me?” I wonder.

“Mmm, about a month I’d say, poor mare wouldn’t keep quiet about you to Agumon and Gabumon whenever you were brought up. It was also quite amusing to see her get all flustered whenever she realized she was talking for so long,” she giggles.

“Well I won’t lie, I have been getting along with Fluttershy a lot more than usual and have started seeing her as more than a friend,” I admit, making her giggle. “But I’m already in a relationship with Twilight.”

“I know, I even know you’ve mated with her a couple of times.” She teases causing my eyes to widen and my cheeks feel like that caught on fire. “If you’re wondering how I know it’s not exactly a well kept secret, every mare could smell her on you and you on her so it wasn’t hard to put two and two together.”

“Well I feel sheepish…” I mumble a little embarrassed making her giggle again. “So, what do you call this situation?”

Flutterbat smiles seductively and leans in to the point where her lips almost touch mine and her breasts press more into my chest.

“I call this speaking with actions, as I said, Fluttershy is too timid when it comes to these kinds of things so she asked me to step in. I agreed but only on one condition, that she let me do whatever I want to show our feelings for you,” she said.

“Wait, our?” I repeat.

Flutterbat said nothing else and pressed her lips on mine silencing me. At first I was caught off guard by the sudden action but I slowly closed my eyes and instinctively wrapped my arms around her back. I then felt her tongue poke my lips asking for permission and I obliged by opening my mouth. Her forked tongue pressed against my own as our tongues caressed each other as I slid my hands down to rest on her flanks and squeezed them a bit making her moan in my mouth. Flutterbat then snaked her hands under my shirt and rubbed my pectorals and abdominals making me sigh at her soft hands touch. Flutterbat eventually pulled away from our steamy make out session leaving a trail of saliva as she stared into my eyes, but not so much with lust, but more of affection and want.

“Yes Jack, let me be the first of the two of us to tell you, I love you. We love you with all our hearts and we would like to join you and Twilight in a herd,” she confesses.

To say I was speechless was a bit of an understatement, I mean know Twilight told me I could choose to have more than one lover while in this world but I didn’t expect to have made this much of an impact on Fluttershy. I can only imagine who else in this town has a crush on me, though at this moment I can’t really think about that since I’m about to mate with Flutterbat.

“I…don’t know what to say, this is the first time I’ve been confessed to by two different girls. It sorta feels unreal I’d have this much of an impact on you and the others.” I said while looking into Flutterbat’s eyes.

“Oh trust me, Jack.” Flutterbat said in a sultry tone. “If anypony you’ve made more of an impact on Fluttershy than you might think.”

Flutterbat says nothing more and kisses me deep groan while grinding in my crotch making me groan as my manhood starts to come to life. Flutterbat notices this and reaches down to fondle the bulge in my pants.

“My my, Jack, I never expected you to be this well endowed~.” Flutterbat coos. She then reaches behind her and unclips her bra, freeing her breasts as the bounce makes me dangerously close to having a nosebleed. “Well go on.” She said as she brought both my hands on her breasts. “Touch me, Jack.”

I comply by instinctively moving my hands along her soft breasts and she moans at my touch as she bites her lower lip while giving me a seductive coy smirk. I can see her lick her sharp incisors which makes me a tad nervous whether or not it would hurt if she bit me. As I fondle her breasts I move my fingers to pinch her dark yellow nipples making her gasp and moan more.

“Y-yes Jack~, touch me more…” she moans as she continues to grind on me. “They’re yours and yours alone, I want to give my everything to you.” Flutterbat then reaches down and unzips my pants and digs into my boxers and grabs my already hardened dick. She pulls it out and begins stroking it as I become putty at her soft hands touch. “Do you like it when I do this, Jack?” She asks and I nod. “Well you’ll love it when I do this~.” She said as she scoots down to be face to face with my dick. Flutterbat then proceeds to give a very long and slow lick from the base all the way to the top sending a pleasurable shock throughout my spine as she also brings her breasts up and smothers my dick with them.

“F-Flutters…” I mumble.

“Shh, just let mama take care of you Jack.”  She said as she opens her mouth and begins to suck the head of my dick making me gasp a little. As she sucks my dick’s head she moves her breasts between my shaft and moves up and down, making me clench my teeth and grip the bed sheets. Twilight was one thing, but Flutterbat is probably on a whole other level. How she’s able to do something that feels this good is a mystery to me. I reach up and scratch behind her ear making her moan into her sucking as she starts sucking more and squeezing her breasts harder. Flutterbat looks into my eyes as she sucks me off and it’s possibly the sexiest sight I’ve ever seen. Flutterbat catches me off guard by spinning her body around and making her bubble butt hover over me. I see a very visible wet patch on her panties as she sways her flank and tail side to side as if daring me to dive right in. Not wanting to disappoint my new lover, I pull aside her panties and get a good wiff of her arousal and a good visual of her dripping flower. She is dripping wet as her clit seems to wink at me every so often and I lick my lips at my meal. I then grab both her flank cheeks and bring it down on my face as I bury my tongue deep in her snatch making her gasp and moan loudly as I eat her out.

“On Jack! That feels so good! Eat me, eat me out more Jack! Make a mess out of me!” She begs and sucks on me more. I oblige her request by spelling the alphabet with my tongue and her juices flow into my mouth, she tastes like a ripe peach which is ironically one of my favorite fruits. As I eat her out my tongue occasionally flicks her clit which makes her jolt, especially as I grip her cutie marks and squeeze her soft ass. Flutterbat returns my actions by coiling her tongue around my dick and starts deepthroating me and even reaches down and fondles my balls. This session of oral pleasure lasts a good 5 minutes and I feel a tension in my groin. Flutterbat seems to be close to as she starts to suck more fervently and I wiggle my tongue deeper in her pussy and I use my teeth to dig into her folds. Soon neither of us can hold it anymore as we both cum, I full her mouth with my seed and her sweet juices flow like water into mine as I drink it down hungrily. After a few more spurts from both sides, Flutterbat pulls my dick out of her mouth with an audible pop as she lifts her still dripping marehood from my mouth leaving me in a dazed state.

“Holy shit…” I pant. “That was…”

“Delicious~” Flutterbat finishes as she looks back at me and licks a drop of my cum off her chin. “I believe we’re ready for the main event, Jack.”

Flutterbat spins around so she’s straddling me again and pulls off her panties and tosses them aside. She then positions herself above my still erect phallus and leans one hand on my shoulder to balance herself while she grips my still erect dick and aligns herself. She was about to lower herself but I noticed she was trembling a little, despite her confident attitude, which made me take a guess on something.

“Hey Flutterbat, you wouldn’t happen to be a virgin would you?” I ask, making her pause.

“A virgin?” She asked but was still trembling.

Called it. I thought to myself.

“Flutters, are you sure you want your first time to be with me? Don’t get me wrong tonight’s been great so far, a little unexpected, but still great. I just wanna know if you’re not pushing yourself to prove you have feelings for me, you and Fluttershy both.” I said.

Flutterbat smiles, but not in a sultry kind of way, and leans down to kiss me. The kiss was not heated, just a normal lip to lip contact before pulling back and stares into my eyes

“You’re very sweet, Jack, it’s not wonder why Fluttershy fell for you, me as well. Fluttershy, as we all know, is not the kind of mare who does well with expressing herself, especially when it comes to acts of intimacy. Before you came along, she was almost convinced that she would be alone with no pony to share her heart with. She asked me to help because she knew I would be the one with more confidence and be able to both truly show and tell you our feelings.” Flutterbat explains. “So please Jack, accept our feelings, and let us give you our first time.”

I smiled and wrapped my arms around her and hugged her close. I then gently spun her around to which she was on her back and I was on top of her and I gazed down at the thestral beauty. Her hair was spread out, as were her wings, and she gazed up at me not just with just, but with absolute affection.

“Then let me officially tell you Flutterbat, I too love you. And I’d be honored if you and Fluttershy were to join my herd.” I said as I cupped her cheek.

Flutterbat smiles as a lone tear escapes her eye and I lean down to kiss her again. I pull back and grip my dick and position myself towards her leaking slit.

“This’ll hurt.” I warn. “You ready?”

“Yes Jack.” Fluttershy said, not trembling anymore. “Make me your mare.”

I nodded and pressed into her, making her tense up but I stroke her head to comfort her. I begin to enter her pussy and push more into her folds making her squirm in delight until I feel a sort of barrier making her flich. I look back up to her for her final confirmation, to which she gives me once last nod, and I nod back. I lean back a tad and with one quick thrust, I break the barrier and enter her all the way to the base of my dick. She gasps and arches her back with her eyes wide and her mouth wide open in a silent scream. I feel a trickle of liquid drip onto my crotch which can only be her virgin blood. As she adjusts to me, I keep rubbing her head and kissing her cheek while consoling her that everything was gonna be alright.

“Y-you…” Flutterbat gasps. “You can start moving now…”

I nod and pull back a bit and push back in. I repeat the process, earning squeaks and moans of pleasure from her and I reach up to fondle her gorgeous breasts. Once at a steady pace, Flutterbat begins to moan more and her wings twitch every time I thrust into her which could only mean I’m doing somewhat of a decent job.

“Faster…” she whispers.

I oblige by picking up the pace and thrusting more into her. She reaches up to me and I hold both her hands with mine and our fingers interlocking with each other.

“Faster please.” She said more loudly.

I pick up my pace and thrust more into her. Her breasts sway and jiggle as the room is now filled with the stench of our love making and I feel her ass jiggle every time our hips slap against each other. Flutterbat’s tongue hangs out as she moans more with each of my thrusts and I seize the opportunity to meet my lips with hers and we begin hungrily making out with one another again. Our tongues battle for dominance and Flutterbat moans into my mouth and she then wraps her arms around my head, pulling more into our kiss.

“Oh Jack,ah! Please more! Ah! Mmh! Buck me more, Jack! It feels so, ahn~, so good!” Flutterbat cries.

I smirk as I roll her over and she’s on her hands and knees. She instinctively raised her tail and spread her legs and I entered her again as I grip her flanks. I then begin to pound her since I’m starting to get into it and her lustful moans fill the room. Her walls clamp onto me and the tightness of her nethers seemed to not subside which makes it all the more pleasurable with each thrust. I soon feel a familiar tension in my groin making me grunt and pick up the pace.

“Ngh! Flutterbat…I’m close.” I warned and was about to pull out but her tail wraps around my waist keeping me inside as I continue to hump her.

“INSIDE, OH SWEET CELESTIA INSIDE! GIVE ME YOUR CUM! MARK ME, CLAIM ME, MAKE ME YOURS AND YOURS ALONE!” Flutterbat cried.

I couldn’t hold it in anymore and the dam broke on my groin as I came inside her. Her walls tightened around me as her juices sprayed on my crotch and I painted her womb white with my seed. We both moan as our climaxes ride each other out and I keep cumming inside my thestral lover. Soon our peaks end and we’re both drenched in sweat. I slowly pull out of her and fall onto my back as I glance over to see my seed drip out of her marehood leaving her still trembling from her own climax, making me feel a sense of pride at my work. I lean my head back on the pillow, heavily panting after our love making and I feel something crawl up to my right and on my chest. I lazily open an eye and see Flutterbat snuggling into me with her arms wrapped around me and I wrap an arm around her and hold her close.

“Damn…huff…that was…huff…sure something.” I said between breaths.

“I agree…huff…that was the…huff…most pleasurable experience…huff…I’ve ever felt.” Flutterbat said.

“So I guess you’ll turn back to Fluttershy?” I ask.

“Yes, but don’t worry.” Flutterbat giggles. “I’ll be sure to ask Fluttershy to let me have a go with you again in the near future.”

“I see.” I said, and I’m pretty sure I’m blushing again.

“Also don’t worry about Fluttershy, she’s still in her own mind and I’m sure she saw the whole thing. So when you wake up tomorrow, be sure to share your feelings with her as you did me, ok?” Flutterbat said.

“Yeah, I’ll make sure I do.” I nod.

“Good.” She said. She then leans up and kisses me once more to which I return. “I love you Jack, thank you for accepting us.”

“I love you too, Flutters, sweet dreams.” I said.

Flutterbat sighs and slowly drifts off to sleep. My eyes also begin to grow heavy as sleep takes me and I smile the whole time. I’m not sure how long I’ll stay in this world, but I’ll be sure to make the most of it. Especially when it comes to protecting those who are precious to me.